summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/16044-h/16044-h.htm
blob: e87697d7c2c32c4c4b4094c32386f708ac8b949f (plain) 
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801

<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Transitional//EN"
    "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-transitional.dtd">

<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml">
<head>
  <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html; charset=iso-8859-1" />

  <title>Earths in our Solar System, by Emanuel Swedenborg.</title>

  <style type="text/css">
  <!--
  body                 {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;}
  p                    {text-align: justify;}
  blockquote           {text-align: justify;}
  h1,h2,h3,h4          {text-align: center;}
  h5,h6                {text-align: left;}
  pre                  {font-size: 0.7em;}
  .sc                  {font-variant: small-caps;}

  hr                   {text-align: center; width: 50%;}
  html>body hr         {margin-right: 25%; margin-left: 25%; width: 50%;}
  hr.full              {width: 100%;}
  html>body hr.full    {margin-right: 0%; margin-left: 0%; width: 100%;}
  hr.short             {text-align: center; width: 20%;}
  html>body hr.short   {margin-right: 40%; margin-left: 40%; width: 20%;}

  span.pagenum
  {position: absolute; left: 1%; right: 91%; font-size: 8pt; text-indent: 0;}

  .poem
  {margin-left:10%; margin-right:10%; margin-bottom: 1em; text-align: left;}
  .poem .stanza        {margin: 1em 0em 1em 0em;}
  .poem p              {margin: 0; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;}
  .poem p.i2           {margin-left: 1em;}
  .poem p.i4           {margin-left: 2em;}
  .poem p.i6           {margin-left: 3em;}
  .poem p.i8           {margin-left: 4em;}
  .poem p.i10          {margin-left: 5em;}

  .footnote            {font-size: 0.9em; margin-right: 10%; margin-left: 10%;}
  -->
  </style>
</head>
<body>


<pre>

The Project Gutenberg EBook of Earths In Our Solar System Which Are Called
Planets, and Earths In The Starry Heaven Their Inhabitants, And The Spirits And Angels There, by Emanuel Swedenborg

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Earths In Our Solar System Which Are Called Planets, and Earths In The Starry Heaven Their Inhabitants, And The Spirits And Angels There

Author: Emanuel Swedenborg

Release Date: June 12, 2005 [EBook #16044]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK EARTHS IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM ***




Produced by Juliet Sutherland, William Flis, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net






</pre>

<h1>EARTHS IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM</h1>

<h3>WHICH ARE CALLED PLANETS</h3>

<h4>AND</h4>

<h2>EARTHS IN THE STARRY HEAVEN</h2>

<h3>THEIR INHABITANTS, AND THE SPIRITS AND ANGELS THERE</h3>

<h3>FROM THINGS HEARD AND SEEN</h3>



<h3><i>FROM THE LATIN</i></h3>

<h4>OF</h4>

<h2>EMANUEL SWEDENBORG</h2>


<center>SWEDENBORG SOCIETY (Incorporated)<br />
20-21 BLOOMSBURY WAY, LONDON, W.C.1<br />
1962</center>

<hr />




<p><i>The issues of this volume in a demy 8vo edition by the
Swedenborg Society have been:&mdash;</i></p>

<div class="poem">  <div class="stanza">
<p><i>First Edition</i>   1860</p>
<p><i>Second Edition</i>  1875</p>
<p><i>Third Edition</i>   1894</p>
<p><i>Reprinted</i>       1909</p>
<p><i>Reprinted</i>       1931</p>
<p><i>Reprinted</i>       1940</p>
<p><i>Reprinted</i>       1962</p>
  </div>  </div>

<p><i>For other editions, see "A Bibliography of the Works of
Emanuel Swedenborg"</i> (JAMES HYDE).</p>



<center><i>Printed in Great Britain by<br />
Morrison &amp; Gibb Ltd., London and Edinburgh</i></center>

<hr />




<h2>TABLE OF CONTENTS.</h2>

<div class="poem">  <div class="stanza">
<p class="i10">                   NOS.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Earths in the Universe</span>,      <a href="#para1">1</a>-<a href="#para8">8</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Planet Mercury</span>,      <a href="#para9">9</a>-<a href="#para45">45</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Planet Jupiter</span>,      <a href="#para46">46</a>-<a href="#para84">84</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Planet Mars</span>,      <a href="#para85">85</a>-<a href="#para96">96</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Planet Saturn</span>,      <a href="#para97">97</a>-<a href="#para104">104</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Planet Venus</span>,      <a href="#para105">105</a>-<a href="#para110">110</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Moon</span>,      <a href="#para111">111</a>, <a href="#para112">112</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Reasons why the Lord willed to be Born on our Earth, and not on any other</span>,      <a href="#para113">113</a>-<a href="#para122">122</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Earths in the Starry Heaven</span>,      <a href="#para123">123</a>-<a href="#para126">126</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The First Earth in the Starry Heaven</span>,      <a href="#para127">127</a>-<a href="#para137">137</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Second Earth in the Starry Heaven</span>,      <a href="#para138">138</a>-<a href="#para147">147</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Third Earth in the Starry Heaven</span>,      <a href="#para148">148</a>-<a href="#para156">156</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Fourth Earth in the Starry Heaven</span>,      <a href="#para157">157</a>-<a href="#para167">167</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">The Fifth Earth in the Starry Heaven</span>,      <a href="#para168">168</a>-<a href="#para178">178</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p class="i10">                         PAGE</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Index of Subjects</span>,                  <a href="#page101">101</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Index of Scripture References</span>,      <a href="#page106">106</a></p>
  </div>  </div>

<hr />
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page1" id="page1"></a>[pg 1]</span>




<h2>EARTHS IN THE UNIVERSE.</h2>


<p><a name="para1" id="para1"></a>1. Inasmuch as, by the Divine mercy of the Lord, the interiors
which are of my spirit have been opened in me, and it has
thereby been given me to speak with spirits and angels, not only
with those who are near our Earth, but also with those who are
near other earths; and since I had an ardent desire to know
whether there were other earths, and to know their character
and the character of their inhabitants; it has been granted me
by the Lord to speak and have intercourse with spirits and angels
who are from other earths, with some for a day, with some for
a week, with some for months; and to be instructed by them
respecting the earths from and near which they were, and concerning
the life, customs, and worship of their inhabitants,
besides various other things there that are worthy of note. And
since it has been given me to become acquainted with these matters
in this way, it is permitted me to describe them from the things
which I have heard and seen. It is necessary that it be known
that all spirits and angels are from the human race<a id="footnotetaga" name="footnotetaga"></a><a href="#footnotea"><sup>a</sup></a>, and that
they are near their own earths<a id="footnotetagb" name="footnotetagb"></a><a href="#footnoteb"><sup>b</sup></a>, and are acquainted with what
is upon them; and that a man may be instructed by them, if his
interiors are so far opened as to enable him to speak and be in
company with them: for man in his essence is a spirit<a id="footnotetagc" name="footnotetagc"></a><a href="#footnotec"><sup>c</sup></a>, and is in
company with spirits as to his interiors<a id="footnotetagd" name="footnotetagd"></a><a href="#footnoted"><sup>d</sup></a>; wherefore he whose
interiors are opened by the Lord, is able to speak with them, as
man with man<a id="footnotetage" name="footnotetage"></a><a href="#footnotee"><sup>e</sup></a>. It has now been granted me to enjoy this
privilege daily for twelve years.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><b>Footnote:</b> <i>From the</i> ARCANA C&OElig;LESTIA: <i>in which work these and subsequent
articles, which are inserted below the line, are explained and shown.</i></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotea" name="footnotea"></a><b>Footnote a: </b><a href="#footnotetaga">(return) </a><p>There are no spirits and angels who are not from the human race, no. 1880.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteb" name="footnoteb"></a><b>Footnote b: </b><a href="#footnotetagb">(return) </a><p>The spirits of every earth are near their own earth, because they are of its inhabitants, and of a similar genius; and they are meant to be of service to them, no. 9968.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotec" name="footnotec"></a><b>Footnote c: </b><a href="#footnotetagc">(return) </a><p>The soul, which lives after death, is the spirit of man, which in a man
is the
man himself, and also appears in the other life in a perfect human form, nos.
322, 1880, 1881, 3633, 4622, 4735, 6054, 6605, 6626, 7021, 10594.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoted" name="footnoted"></a><b>Footnote d: </b><a href="#footnotetagd">(return) </a><p>Man, even during his abode in the world, is, as to his interiors,
consequently
as to his spirit or soul, in the midst of spirits and angels who are of such a
character
as he himself is, nos. 2379, 3645, 4067, 4073, 4077.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotee" name="footnotee"></a><b>Footnote e: </b><a href="#footnotetage">(return) </a><p>Man is capable of speaking with spirits and angels, and the ancients on
our
Earth frequently spoke with them, nos. 67, 68, 69, 784, 1634, 1636, 7802. But
at the present day it is dangerous for man to speak with them, unless he
be in a
true faith, and be led by the Lord, nos. 784, 9438, 10751.</p></blockquote>

<span class="pagenum"><a name="page2" id="page2"></a>[pg 2]</span>

<p><a name="para2" id="para2"></a>2. That there are many earths, and men upon them, and
spirits and angels from them, is very well known in the other
life; for in that life, every one who from a love of the truth and
consequent use desires it, is allowed to speak with the spirits of
other earths, so as to be convinced that there is a plurality of
worlds, and informed that the human race is not from one earth
only, but from numberless earths; and so as to be informed,
besides, of what genius and life they are, and of what character
their Divine worship is.</p>

<p><a name="para3" id="para3"></a>3. I have sometimes spoken on this subject with the spirits
of our Earth, and it was said that a man of sound understanding
may conclude, from many things which he knows, that there are
more earths than one, and that there are human beings upon
them. For it is an inference of reason, that such huge bodies as
the planets are, some of which exceed this Earth in magnitude,
are not empty bodies, created only to be carried and to rotate
around the sun, and to shine with their scanty light (<i>lumen</i>) for
the benefit of one earth only; but that they must needs have a
nobler use than this. He who believes, as every one ought to
believe, that the Divine created the universe for no other end
than the existence of the human race, and of a heaven from it
(for the human race is the seminary of heaven), cannot but
believe that wherever there is an earth, there are human beings.
That the planets, which are visible to our eyes, being within the
boundaries of this solar system, are earths, may be clearly seen
from the following considerations. They are bodies of earthy
matter, because they reflect the sun's light (<i>lumen</i>), and, when
seen through the telescope, appear, not as stars shining from their
flame, but as earths (<i>terrae</i>) variegated with dark spots. Like
our Earth, they are carried round the sun and advance progressively
through the path of the zodiac, which motion causes
years, and seasons of the year, which are spring, summer,
autumn, and winter. They likewise rotate upon their own axis,
just as our Earth does, and this rotation causes days, and times
of the day, that is, morning, mid-day, evening, and night. And
moreover, some of them also have moons, which are called
satellites, which perform their revolutions around their globes in
stated times, as the moon does around ours. The planet Saturn,
because it is so very far distant from the sun, has also a great
luminous ring, which supplies that earth with much, although
reflected, light. How is it possible for any one who is acquainted
with these facts, and thinks from reason, to assert that such bodies are uninhabited?</p>

<p><a name="para4" id="para4"></a>4. I have, moreover, spoken with spirits [to the effect] that men
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page3" id="page3"></a>[pg 3]</span>
may be led to believe that there are more earths in the universe
than one, by considering the immensity of the starry heaven with
its innumerable stars, each of which, in its own place, that is,
in its own system, is a sun, and like our sun, but differs in
magnitude. Any one who rightly weighs these facts must conclude
that so immense a whole cannot but be the means to an
end which is the final end of creation, and that this end is a
heavenly kingdom, in which the Divine may dwell with angels
and men. For the visible universe, that is, the heaven resplendent
with such an innumerable multitude of stars, which
are so many suns, is merely a means for the existence of
earths, and of human beings upon them, from whom a heavenly
kingdom [may be formed]. From these considerations a rational
man cannot but think that a means so immense to an end so
great was not provided for a human race, and a heaven from
them, from one earth only. What would this be to the Divine,
who is infinite, and to whom thousands, yea, myriads, of earths,
all filled with inhabitants, would be but a little thing and almost nothing!</p>

<p><a name="para5" id="para5"></a>5. Besides, the angelic heaven is so immense that it corresponds
to each single part in man, myriads [of angels corresponding]
to each member, and organ, and viscus, and to each affection
of them; and it has been given me to know that this heaven, as
to all its correspondences, cannot possibly exist except from the
inhabitants of very many earths<a id="footnotetagf" name="footnotetagf"></a><a href="#footnotef"><sup>f</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotef" name="footnotef"></a><b>Footnote f: </b><a href="#footnotetagf">(return) </a><p>Heaven corresponds to the Lord, and man, as to all things in general and
particular, corresponds to heaven; and hence heaven, before the Lord, is a Man
in a large effigy, and may be called the Grand or Greatest Man, nos. 2996, 2998,
3624-3649, 3741-3746, 4625. Concerning the correspondence of man, and of
all things pertaining to him, with the Grand Man, which is heaven, in general,
from experience, nos. 3021, 3624-3649, 3741-3751, 3883-3896, 4039-4055,
4218-4218-4228, 4318-4331, 4403-4421, 4523-4533, 4622-4633, 4652-4660, 4791-4805,
4931-4953, 5050-5061, 5171-5189, 5377-5396, 5552-5573, 5711-5727, 10030.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para6" id="para6"></a>6. There are spirits whose sole study is the acquisition of knowledges
finding in them their only delight. These spirits are therefore
permitted to wander about, and even to pass beyond this solar
system into others, and procure knowledges. They have stated
that there are earths in immense numbers, inhabited by human
beings, not only in this solar system, but in the starry heaven
beyond it. These spirits are from the planet Mercury.</p>

<p><a name="para7" id="para7"></a>7. With regard, in general, to the Divine worship of the
inhabitants of other earths: all there, who are not idolaters, acknowledge
the Lord to be the One only God; for they adore the
Divine, not as an invisible Divine, but as visible, for this reason,
besides others, that when the Divine appears to them it is in the
Human Form, as He formerly did to Abraham and others on
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page4" id="page4"></a>[pg 4]</span>
this Earth <a id="footnotetagg" name="footnotetagg"></a><a href="#footnoteg"><sup>g</sup></a>; and all who adore the Divine under the Human
Form are accepted by the Lord <a id="footnotetagh" name="footnotetagh"></a><a href="#footnoteh"><sup>h</sup></a>. They also say that no one can
worship God rightly, and still less be conjoined with Him, unless
he comprehends Him by some idea, and that God cannot be
comprehended except in the Human Form; and that if He be
not thus comprehended, the interior sight, which is that of the
thought, concerning God, is dissipated, as is the sight of the eye,
when looking into the universe with nothing to limit the view;
and that then the thought cannot but fall into nature, and
worship it instead of God.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteg" name="footnoteg"></a><b>Footnote g: </b><a href="#footnotetagg">(return) </a><p>The inhabitants of all the earths adore the Divine Being under the Human
Form, consequently the Lord, nos. 8541-8547, 10159, 10736, 10737, 10738.
And they rejoice when they hear that God actually became Man, no. 9361. It is
impossible to think of God except in the Human Form, nos. 8705, 9359, 9972.
Man is able to worship and love that of which he has some idea, but not that of
which he has no idea, nos. 4733, 5110, 5663, 7211, 9167, 10067.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteh" name="footnoteh"></a><b>Footnote h: </b><a href="#footnotetagh">(return) </a><p>The Lord receives all who are in good, and who adore the Divine under the Human Form, nos. 9359, 7178.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para8" id="para8"></a>8. When they were told that the Lord assumed the Human
on our Earth, they pondered for awhile, and then said that
it was done for the salvation of the human race.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page5" id="page5"></a>[pg 5]</span>




<h2>THE EARTH OR PLANET MERCURY, AND ITS SPIRIT AND INHABITANTS</h2>


<p><a name="para9" id="para9"></a>9. That the entire heaven resembles one man, who is therefore
called the Grand or Greatest Man (<i>Maximus Homo</i>), and that
all things in general and particular in man, both his exteriors
and interiors, correspond to that man or to heaven, is an arcanum
as yet unknown in the world; but that it is so has been shown
in many passages<a id="footnotetagi" name="footnotetagi"></a><a href="#footnotei"><sup>i</sup></a>. But to constitute that Grand Man, those
who come from our Earth into heaven are insufficient, being
comparatively few; they must come from many other earths:
and it is provided by the Lord that as soon as there is in any
part a deficiency in the quality or quantity of the correspondence,
those who may supply it shall be immediately summoned from
another earth, in order that the proportion may be preserved,
and heaven by this means maintain its consistence.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotei" name="footnotei"></a><b>Footnote i: </b><a href="#footnotetagi">(return) </a><p>See note f.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para10" id="para10"></a>10. It has also been disclosed to me from heaven, what the
spirits from the planet Mercury have relation to in the Grand
Man, namely, that they have relation to the memory, but to the
memory of things abstracted from earthly and merely material
things. As, however, it has been given me to speak with them,
and this for many weeks, and to learn of what character they
are, and to examine how the inhabitants of that earth are
circumstanced, I wish to adduce the experiences themselves.</p>

<p><a name="para11" id="para11"></a>11. Some spirits came to me, and it was stated from heaven
that they were from the earth nearest to the sun, which on our
Earth is called the planet Mercury. Immediately on their
coming they sifted out of my memory the things that I knew.
This, spirits can do most skilfully, for when they come to a man
they see in his memory all the particulars it contains<a id="footnotetagj" name="footnotetagj"></a><a href="#footnotej"><sup>j</sup></a>. While
passing in review the various things, and, among others, the cities
and places where I had been, I observed that they had no wish
to know the temples, palaces, houses, and streets, but only the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page6" id="page6"></a>[pg 6]</span>
things I knew to have been done in them, also the things that
related to the government there, and to the genius and manners
of the inhabitants, and other similar things; for such matters are
closely associated with the places in a man's memory, so that
when the places are called to mind, these matters also suggest
themselves. I was surprised to find them of such a character,
and therefore inquired why they disregarded the magnificent
objects of the places, and only inquired into the facts and
transactions connected with them. They said that they had no
delight in regarding material, corporeal, and terrestrial things,
but only things that are real. Hence it was proved that the
spirits of that earth, in the Grand Man, have relation to the
memory of things abstracted from material and terrestrial things.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotej" name="footnotej"></a><b>Footnote j: </b><a href="#footnotetagj">(return) </a><p>Spirits enter into all things of man's memory, and do not [insinuate
anything]
from their own [memory] into the man's, nos. 2488, 5863, 6192, 6193,
6198, 6199, 6214. The angels enter into the affections and ends, from which and
for the sake of which a man thinks, wills, and acts in such or such a manner in
preference to every other, nos. 1317, 1645, 5844.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para12" id="para12"></a>12. I was told that the life of the inhabitants of that earth is
such, namely, that they do not concern themselves about terrestrial
and corporeal things, but only about the statutes, laws, and
governments of the nations there; and also about the things
of heaven, which are innumerable. I was further informed,
that many of the men (<i>homines</i>) of that earth converse with
spirits, and that thence they have knowledges respecting
spiritual things and the states of life after death, and that
thence also they have a contempt for corporeal and terrestrial
things; for those who know for a certainty, and believe, that
there is a life after death, are concerned about heavenly things,
as being eternal and blessed, but not about worldly things, except
so far as the necessities of life require. Such being the character
of its inhabitants, such also is that of the spirits who are from it<a id="footnotetagk" name="footnotetagk"></a><a href="#footnotek"><sup>k</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotek" name="footnotek"></a><b>Footnote k: </b><a href="#footnotetagk">(return) </a><p>The spirits who are with man are in possession of all things of his memory, nos. 5853, 5857, 5859, 5860.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para13" id="para13"></a>13. How eagerly they search for and imbibe the knowledges
of such things as pertain to the memory raised above the sensual
things of the body, was made manifest to me from the circumstance
that when they looked into the things which I knew
respecting heavenly subjects, they ran over them all, and kept
on stating the nature of each. For when spirits come to a man,
they enter into the whole of his memory, and call forth from it
what suits themselves; nay, what I have often observed, they read
its contents as from a book<a id="footnotetagk2" name="footnotetagk2"></a><a href="#footnotek"><sup>k</sup></a>. These spirits did this more skilfully
and quickly, because they did not linger over such matters
as are heavy and sluggish, and confine and consequently
impede the internal sight, as is the nature of all terrestrial and
corporeal things, when regarded as ends, that is, when alone
loved; but they devoted their attention to things themselves;
for those matters to which terrestrial things do not cling, carry
the mind (<i>animus</i>) upwards, and so introduce it into a wide
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page7" id="page7"></a>[pg 7]</span>
field [of view], whereas merely material things drag the mind
(<i>animus</i>) downwards, and thus limit and imprison it. Their
eagerness to acquire knowledges and enrich the memory was
further evident from the following circumstances: Once, when I
was writing something concerning things to come, and they were
at a distance, so that they could not look into those things from
my memory; because I was unwilling to read them in their
presence, they were very indignant, and, contrary to their usual
demeanour, they were disposed to inveigh against me, saying that
I was the worst of men, and other like things; and, to show
their resentment, they caused a kind of contraction, attended
with pain, on the right side of my head as far as the ear; but
such treatment did me no harm. As, however, they had done
evil, they removed themselves to a still greater distance, yet
kept stopping, being desirous of knowing what I had written.
Such is their eager desire for knowledges.</p>

<p><a name="para14" id="para14"></a>14. The spirits of Mercury, more than other spirits, possess
the knowledges of things, both of those which are within this solar
system, and those which are beyond it in the starry heaven; and
whatever things they have once acquired they retain, and
recollect them as often as similar ones occur. From this also
it may manifestly appear that spirits have memory, and that it
is much more perfect than that of men; and further, that spirits
retain what they hear, see, and apperceive, and especially such
matters as they are delighted with, as these spirits are with the
knowledges of things; for things that are matters of delight
and love flow in as it were spontaneously, and remain; other
things do not enter, but only touch the surface and pass by.</p>

<p><a name="para15" id="para15"></a>15. When the spirits of Mercury come to other societies, they
try to discover from them what they know, and when they have
ascertained this, they depart. There is also such a communication
among spirits, and especially among angels, that when they are in
a society, if they are accepted and loved, they communicate or
share all they know.<a id="footnotetagl" name="footnotetagl"></a><a href="#footnotel"><sup>l</sup></a></p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotel" name="footnotel"></a><b>Footnote l: </b><a href="#footnotetagl">(return) </a><p>In the heavens there is a communication of all goods, inasmuch as
heavenly
love communicates all its possessions to others; and hence the angels derive
wisdom and happiness, nos. 549, 550, 1390, 1391, 1399, 10130, 10723.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para16" id="para16"></a>16. The spirits of Mercury, on account of their knowledges,
are more conceited than others; wherefore they were told that,
although they know innumerable things, there is yet an infinity
of things which they do not know; and that even were the
knowledges with them to increase to eternity, they would
still be unable to attain to so much as an acquaintance with the
generals of all things. They were told that they were conceited
and elated of disposition, and that this character is unbecoming;
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page8" id="page8"></a>[pg 8]</span>
but they replied, that it is not conceit, but only a glorying on
account of the capacity of their memory. Thus they have the
art of excusing their faults.</p>

<p><a name="para17" id="para17"></a>17. They are averse to verbal speech, because it is material;
wherefore, when I conversed with them without intermediate
spirits, I could only do so by a kind of active thought. Their
memory, because it is a memory of things, not of purely material
images, brings nearer to the thought its proper objects; for the
thought, which is above the imagination, requires for its objects
things abstracted from those of matter. But notwithstanding
that this is the case, the spirits of Mercury excel but little in
the faculty of judgment. They take no delight in the things
which pertain to judgment and to conclusions from knowledges;
for their delight is in the bare knowledges.</p>

<p><a name="para18" id="para18"></a>18. It was suggested to them, whether they did not wish to
make any use of their knowledges; for it is not enough to be
delighted with knowledges, because knowledges have respect to
uses, and uses ought to be their ends; that from knowledges
alone no use results to themselves, but to others with whom
they are willing to share or communicate them; and that it is
not at all meet for a man who wants to become wise to stand still
in knowledges alone, inasmuch as these are only instrumental
causes, meant to be serviceable for the investigation of matters
which ought to belong to the life. But they replied that they
were delighted with knowledges, and that to them knowledges were uses.</p>

<p><a name="para19" id="para19"></a>19. Some of them, also, wish to appear, not as men, like the
spirits of other earths, but as crystalline globes. Their wanting
to appear so, although they do not, arises from the circumstance
that the knowledges of immaterial things are in the other life
represented by crystals.</p>

<p><a name="para20" id="para20"></a>20. The spirits of Mercury differ entirely from those of our
Earth, for the spirits of our Earth concern themselves not so much
about [immaterial] things as about worldly, corporeal, and terrestrial
things, which are material. For this reason the spirits of
Mercury cannot be together with the spirits of our Earth, and
therefore wherever they meet them they flee away, for the
spiritual spheres that are exhaled from both are almost
contrary. The spirits of Mercury have a common saying, that
they do not want to look at the sheath, but at things stripped
of their sheath, thus at interior things.</p>

<p><a name="para21" id="para21"></a>21. There appeared a flame of considerable brightness, which
blazed cheerfully, and this for about an hour. That flame
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page9" id="page9"></a>[pg 9]</span>
signified the advent of some spirits of Mercury who, for penetration,
thought, and speech, were prompter than those who
preceded them. When they were come, they instantly ran
over the things that were in my memory, but, owing to their
promptness, I was unable to apperceive what they observed.
Immediately afterwards, I heard them say that the matter was
thus and thus. With regard to the things which I had seen in
the heavens and in the world of spirits, they said that they knew
them before. I perceived that a multitude of spirits who were
consociated with them, was behind, a little to the left, in the plane of the occiput.</p>

<p><a name="para22" id="para22"></a>22. At another time I saw a multitude of such spirits, but at
some little distance from me, in front a little to the right, and
they spoke with me from thence, but through intermediate
spirits; for their speech is as quick as thought, which does not
fall into human speech, except by means of other spirits; and
what surprised me, they spoke in a body, and yet as promptly
and rapidly as possible. Their speech, being of many together,
was apperceived as undulatory, and, what was remarkable, it
glided towards my left eye, although they were to the right. The
reason was, that the left eye corresponds to the knowledges of
things abstracted from material things, thus to such as belong
to intelligence, while the right eye corresponds to such as belong
to wisdom<a id="footnotetagm" name="footnotetagm"></a><a href="#footnotem"><sup>m</sup></a>. With the same promptness with which they
spoke, they perceived the things that they heard, and formed
their judgment upon them, saying of one thing that it was so,
and of another that it was not so, their judgment being as it were instantaneous.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotem" name="footnotem"></a><b>Footnote m: </b><a href="#footnotetagm">(return) </a><p>The eye corresponds to the understanding, because the understanding is
the internal sight, and the sight of things immaterial, nos. 2701, 4410, 4526,
9051, 10569. The sight of the left eye corresponds to truths, consequently to
intelligence; and the sight of the right eye corresponds to the goods of truth,
consequently to wisdom, no. 4410.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para23" id="para23"></a>23. There was a spirit from another earth, who was well
qualified to converse with them, being a prompt and rapid
speaker, but who affected elegance in his discourse. They
instantly formed their judgment concerning whatever he spoke,
saying of one thing that it was too elegantly, of another that it
was too learnedly expressed; so that the only thing they
attended to was, whether they heard from him anything which
was not known to them before, rejecting thereby such things as
obscured the subject, which are chiefly affectations of elegance
in expression and of erudition; for these hide the things themselves
and in their place substitute expressions, which are the
material forms of things; on these the speaker keeps his mind
(<i>animus</i>) fixed, and wants to draw attention to his expressions
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page10" id="page10"></a>[pg 10]</span>
rather than their meaning, by which the ears of his auditors are
more affected than their minds (<i>mens</i>).</p>

<p><a name="para24" id="para24"></a>24. The spirits of the earth Mercury do not tarry in one place,
or among assemblies of the spirits of one system, but wander
through the universe. The reason is that they have reference to
the memory of things, which requires to be continually enriched;
therefore it is granted them to wander about, and everywhere
acquire knowledges. If, while travelling in this manner, they
meet with spirits who love material, that is, corporeal and terrestrial
things, they shun them, and betake themselves to where
they do not hear such things. From this it may appear that
their mind (<i>animus</i>) is elevated above sensual things, and thus
that they are in interior light (<i>lumen</i>). This it was also given
me actually to perceive when they were near me and were
speaking with me. I observed then that I was withdrawn from
sensual things to such a degree, that the light (<i>lumen</i>) of my
eyes began to grow dull and dim.</p>

<p><a name="para25" id="para25"></a>25. The spirits of that earth go about by companies and
phalanxes, and when assembled together they form as it were a
globe. They are joined together in this manner by the Lord in
order that they may act as a one, and that the knowledges of
each may be communicated to all, and the knowledges of all to
each, as is the case in heaven<a id="footnotetagl2" name="footnotetagl2"></a><a href="#footnotel"><sup>l</sup></a>. That they wander through
the universe in quest of the knowledges of things, was made
manifest to me also from this fact, that once, when they appeared
very remote from me, they spoke with me from thence, and said
that they were then gathered together, and were going beyond
the sphere of this system into the starry heaven, where they
knew there were such as had no concern about terrestrial and
corporeal things, but about things elevated above them, with
whom they desired to be. It was stated that they themselves
do not know whither they are going, but that under the Divine
auspices they are conveyed to where they may be instructed
concerning such things as they had previously been unacquainted
with, and which are in agreement with the knowledges they
already possess. It was also stated that they do not know how
they meet with the companions with whom they are conjoined,
and that this also is effected under the Divine auspices.</p>

<p><a name="para26" id="para26"></a>26. As they journey through the universe in this manner, and
are thus enabled to know more than others about the systems
and earths beyond the sphere of our solar system, I have spoken
with them on this subject also. They said that in the universe
there are very many earths, with human beings upon them; and
that they wonder at its being supposed by some, whom they called
men of little judgment, that the heaven of the Omnipotent God
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page11" id="page11"></a>[pg 11]</span>
consists only of the spirits and angels who come from one earth,
when these are so few that, relatively to the Omnipotence of
God, they are scarcely anything, and this would be the case
even if there were myriads of systems with myriads of earths.
They said, moreover, that they knew of the existence of earths
in the universe exceeding in number some hundreds of
thousands; and yet what is this to the Divine, who is Infinite!</p>

<p><a name="para27" id="para27"></a>27. The spirits of Mercury, when they were with me while I was
writing and explaining the Word as to its internal sense, and who
perceived what I was writing, said that the things which I wrote
were very gross, and that almost all the expressions appeared as
material. But it was given to reply, that the men of our Earth
nevertheless look upon the things that have been written, as
subtle and elevated, and that many things they do not understand.
I added, that very many on this Earth do not know that
it is the internal man that acts on the external, and causes it
to live, and that from the fallacies of the senses they persuade
themselves that the body has a life of its own, and that in consequence
the evil and unbelieving are in doubt as to a life
after death. Also, that that in man which is to live after death
they do not call the spirit but the soul; and that they dispute
about what the soul is and where its abode is, and believe that
the material body, although dispersed to all the winds, must be
again conjoined to it, in order that man may live as a man; besides
many other things of the same kind. When the spirits of
Mercury heard these things, they asked whether such men could
become angels. To this it was given to answer that those who
have lived in the good of faith and charity become angels, and that
then they are no longer in external and material things, but in
internal and spiritual things; and that when they come into
this state, they are in a light superior to that in which the
spirits from Mercury are. In order that they might know that
this was so, an angel who had come into heaven from our Earth,
and who had been such while he lived in the world, was allowed
to speak with them; which circumstance will be detailed below [at no. 37].</p>

<p><a name="para28" id="para28"></a>28. Afterwards there was sent me by the spirits of Mercury
a long paper of an irregular shape, consisting of several papers
stuck together, which appeared as if printed with types such as
are used on this Earth. I asked whether they had such among
them; but they said they had not, but that they knew that there
were such printed papers on our Earth. They were not willing
to say more; but I perceived that they thought that the knowledges
on our Earth were on papers, and not so much within the
man himself, thus derisively insinuating that the papers, so to
speak, knew more than the man. But they were instructed as
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page12" id="page12"></a>[pg 12]</span>
to the real state of the case. After some time they returned,
and sent me another paper, which also appeared printed with
types like unto the former one; not, however, like it, stuck
together and untidy, but symmetrically shaped and neat: they
said they had been further informed that on this Earth there
were such papers, and books made of them.</p>

<p><a name="para29" id="para29"></a>29. From the facts that have now been stated, it clearly
appears, that spirits retain in the memory the things that they
see and hear in the other life, and that they are equally capable
of being instructed as when they were men in the world, consequently,
of being instructed in those things that are of faith,
and thereby of being perfected. The more interior spirits and
angels are, the more promptly and fully do they imbibe, and the
more perfectly do they retain [what they hear], and as this
[capacity remains] for ever, it is evident that wisdom is continually
growing with them. With the spirits of Mercury, the
science of things is continually growing, yet not therefore
wisdom, because they love knowledges, which are means, but
not uses, which are ends.</p>

<p><a name="para30" id="para30"></a>30. Furthermore, the character of the genius of the spirits
who are from the planet Mercury may still further appear from
the following facts. It must be known that all spirits and
angels without exception were once men, for the human race
is the seminary of heaven; and that spirits are altogether such
as to their affections and inclinations as they had been when
they lived as men in the world, for every one's life follows him<a id="footnotetagn" name="footnotetagn"></a><a href="#footnoten"><sup>n</sup></a>.
This being the case, the genius of the men of every earth may
be known from the genius of the spirits who are from it.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoten" name="footnoten"></a><b>Footnote n: </b><a href="#footnotetagn">(return) </a><p>Every one's life remains with him and follows him after death,
nos. 4227,
7440. The externals of life are kept closed after death, and the internals of life
are opened, nos. 4314, 5128, 6495. All things in general and particular of thought
are then made manifest, nos. 4633, 5128.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para31" id="para31"></a>31. Since the spirits of Mercury in the Grand Man have relation
to the memory of things abstracted from material things,
therefore when any one speaks to them of terrestrial, corporeal,
and merely worldly things, they are absolutely unwilling to hear;
and if they are forced to hear of those things, they transmute
them into others, and for the most part into contrary things, so as to avoid them.</p>

<p><a name="para32" id="para32"></a>32. In order that I might know for certain that such was
their genius, it was allowed to represent to them meadows, fallow-lands,
gardens, woods, and streams. To represent such things
is to exhibit before another in imagination those things which,
in the other life, appear to the life. But they instantly
transmuted them; they darkened the meadows and fallow-lands,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page13" id="page13"></a>[pg 13]</span>
and by representations filled them with snakes; the streams
they turned black, so that the water no longer appeared limpid.
When I asked why they did so, they said they did not want
to think of such things, but of realities, which are the knowledges
of things abstracted from terrestrial things, especially of such
as exist in the heavens.</p>

<p><a name="para33" id="para33"></a>33. I afterwards represented to them birds both large and
small, such as exist on our Earth; for in the other life such
things can be represented to the life. On seeing those birds
represented, they at first wanted to change them, but they afterwards
were delighted with them, and became quiet; the reason
was, that birds signify the knowledges of things, and the
perception of this fact then flowed in<a id="footnotetago" name="footnotetago"></a><a href="#footnoteo"><sup>o</sup></a>; they therefore abstained
from transmuting them, and so from turning away the ideas of
their memory. Afterwards it was permitted me to represent
before them a very pleasant garden full of lamps and lights;
they then paused and their attention was fixed, because lamps
with lights signify truths (<i>veritates</i>) which shine from good<a id="footnotetagp" name="footnotetagp"></a><a href="#footnotep"><sup>p</sup></a>.
From this it was evident that they could be detained in the
consideration of material things, provided only that the signification
of those things in the spiritual sense were insinuated
at the same time; for the things which belong to the spiritual
sense are not abstracted from material things to the same extent,
inasmuch as they are representative of these.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteo" name="footnoteo"></a><b>Footnote o: </b><a href="#footnotetago">(return) </a><p>Birds signify rational things, intellectual things, thoughts,
ideas, and
knowledges, nos. 40, 745, 776, 778, 866, 988, 993, 5149, 7441. And this with
variety according to the genera and species of the birds, no. 3219.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotep" name="footnotep"></a><b>Footnote p: </b><a href="#footnotetagp">(return) </a><p>Lamps with lights signify truths (<i>veritates</i>) which shine from good, nos. 4638, 9548, 9783.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para34" id="para34"></a>34. Moreover, I spoke with them about sheep and lambs, but
they were not willing to hear of such things, because they were
perceived by them as terrestrial things; the reason was, that
they did not understand what innocence is, which lambs signify;
this was apperceived from the circumstance that, on my saying
that lambs, when represented in heaven, signify innocence<a id="footnotetagq" name="footnotetagq"></a><a href="#footnoteq"><sup>q</sup></a>,
they said that they did not know what innocence was, but only
knew it by name: the reason is, that they are affected with knowledges
only, but not with uses, which are the ends of knowledges,
consequently they are unable to know, from internal perception, what innocence is.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteq" name="footnoteq"></a><b>Footnote q: </b><a href="#footnotetagq">(return) </a><p>Lambs in heaven, and in the Word, signify innocence, nos. 3994, 7840, 10132.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para35" id="para35"></a>35. Some of the spirits of the earth Mercury came to me,
being sent by others, in order that they might hear what was
going on near me. These were told by one of the spirits of our
Earth, to tell their [friends] not to speak anything but what was
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page14" id="page14"></a>[pg 14]</span>
true, and not, as they were wont, to present opposite things to
their questioners; for that if any of the spirits of our Earth
were to do so, he would be punished. But immediately the
company from which those spirits had been sent forth, and
which was at a distance, made answer, that if they must be
punished on that account, they must all be punished, inasmuch
as, from continual practice, they could not do otherwise. They
said that when they speak with the men of their own earth, they
also do likewise, not, however, with any intention to deceive, but
to inspire the desire of knowing; for when they present opposite
things, and conceal things in a certain manner, the desire of
knowing is excited, and thus from the zeal of exploring those
things, the memory is perfected. I also, on another occasion,
spoke with them on the same subject, and, as I knew that
they spoke with the men of their earth, I asked in what manner
they instructed their inhabitants. They said that they do not
instruct them fully as to how a matter is, but keep insinuating
some apperception of it, in order that from this the desire of
exploring and of acquiring knowledge may be nourished and
grow; for if they were to answer all their questions, the desire
would perish. They added, that they suggest opposites for this
reason also, that the truth (<i>veritas</i>) may afterwards appear the
better; for all truth appears from relation to its opposites.</p>

<p><a name="para36" id="para36"></a>36. It is their custom not to tell another what they know, but
still they want to learn from all others what is known to them.
With their own society, however, they communicate everything,
insomuch that what one knows all know, and what all know
each one in the society knows<a id="footnotetagl3" name="footnotetagl3"></a><a href="#footnotel"><sup>l</sup></a>.</p>

<p><a name="para37" id="para37"></a>37. Inasmuch as the spirits of Mercury abound in knowledges,
they are in a certain kind of conceit; hence they imagine that
they know so much that it is almost impossible to know more.
But it was told them by the spirits of our Earth, that they
do not know much but little, and that the things which they do
not know are comparatively infinite; and that the things which
they do not know, are, relatively to those they do know, as the
waters of the largest ocean to those of a very small fountain;
and further, that the first step towards wisdom consists in knowing,
acknowledging, and perceiving that what one knows, is,
compared with what one does not know, so little as hardly to
be anything. In order that they might know that it is so,
it was granted that a certain angelic spirit should speak with
them, and tell them generally what they knew and what they
did not know, and that there were infinite things which they did
not know, and that eternity would not suffice for their acquiring
even a general knowledge of things. He spoke by means of
angelic ideas much more readily than they did, and as he disclosed
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page15" id="page15"></a>[pg 15]</span>
to them what they knew and what they did not know,
they were struck with amazement. Afterwards I saw another
angel speaking with them, who appeared at some height towards
the right; he was from our Earth. He recounted very many
things which they did not know; and afterwards he spoke with
them by means of changes of state, which they said they did not
understand. He then told them that every change of state, and
also every smallest part of such change, contains infinite things.
When they heard this, as they had been conceited on account of
their knowledges, they began to humble themselves. Their
humiliation was represented by the sinking downwards of the
compact body (<i>volumen</i>) which they formed (for that company
appeared at the time as a compact body, in front towards the
left, at a distance, in the plane of the region below the navel);
but the compact body appeared as it were hollowed in the
middle, and raised at the sides; an alternating motion was also
observed therein. They were also told what that signified, that
is, what they thought in their humiliation, and that those who
appeared elevated at the sides were not as yet in any humiliation;
and I saw that the compact body was separated, and that
those who were not in humiliation were sent back towards their
earth, the rest remaining.</p>

<p><a name="para38" id="para38"></a>38. There once came some spirits of Mercury to a certain
spirit from our Earth, who, during his life in the world, had been
most celebrated for his learning,&mdash;he was Christian Wolf&mdash;desiring
to receive information from him on various subjects.
But when they perceived that what he said was not elevated
above the sensual things of the natural man, because in speaking
he thought of honour, and wanted, as in the world (for in the
other life every one is like his former self), to connect various
things into series, and from these again and continually to
deduce others, and so form several chains of such, which they
did not see or acknowledge to be true, and which therefore they
declared to be chains which neither cohered in themselves nor
with the conclusions, and called them the obscurity of authority,
they ceased to question him, inquiring only <i>what this was called
and what that</i>. And because he answered these questions also
by material ideas, and not by any that were spiritual, they
departed from him. For in the other life every one speaks
spiritually, or by spiritual ideas, so far as in the world he had
believed in God; and materially, so far as he had not believed.
As an opportunity here offers, I may relate how the case is, in
the other life, with the learned who acquire intelligence by their
own meditation kindled by the love of knowing truths for the
sake of truths, thus for the sake of uses apart from worldly
considerations; and how the case is with those who acquire
intelligence from others without any meditation of their own, as
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page16" id="page16"></a>[pg 16]</span>
is the practice of those who desire to know truths merely for
the purpose of acquiring a reputation for learning, and of thereby
attaining honour or gain in the world, and consequently not for
the sake of uses apart from worldly considerations. I may here
relate a certain experience concerning men of this character.
There was apperceived a certain sound penetrating from beneath
near the left side as far as the left ear: I observed that there
were spirits who were attempting to force their way there, but I
could not ascertain of what character they were. When they had
forced their way, however, they spoke with me, saying that they
were logicians and metaphysicians, and that they had immersed
their thoughts in such [sciences] without any other end than
that of acquiring a reputation for learning, and thus of attaining
to honours and wealth: they lamented that they now led a miserable
life, because they had studied these sciences for no other
end, and thus had not cultivated their Rational by means of them.
Their speech was slow and muffled. In the meantime there
were two conversing above my head, and when I asked who
they were, I was told that one of them was of the highest
distinction in the learned world, and it was given me to believe
that he was Aristotle. Who the other was, was not stated.
He was then let into the state in which he had been when he
lived in the world, for every one can easily be let into the state
of life which he had had in the world, since every state of his
life remains with him. I was surprised to find that he applied
himself to the right ear, and he spoke there, hoarsely, indeed,
but still sensibly. From the purport of what he said I apperceived
that he was of quite a different genius from those Schoolmen
who first arose, namely, that he hatched what he wrote from
his own thought, and from the same source produced his philosophical
system, so that the terms which he invented, and applied
to subjects of thought, were forms of expression by which he
described interior things; also that he was excited to such
pursuits by a delight of the affection, and by a desire of knowing
the things that belonged to the thought and the understanding;
and that he followed obediently whatever his spirit had dictated.
This was the reason he applied himself to the right ear, differently
from his followers, who are called Schoolmen, and who do not
proceed from thought to terms, but from terms to thoughts,
thus by a contrary way; and many of them do not even proceed
to thoughts, but stick fast entirely in terms, their application of
which, when they make any, being to confirm whatever they want
to, and to invest falsities with an appearance of truth, according to
their eagerness to persuade. Consequently for them philosophy is
rather a means of becoming foolish than a means of becoming wise;
and therefore they have darkness instead of light. Afterwards, I
conversed with him on analytical science, saying that a little
child, in half an hour, speaks more philosophically, analytically,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page17" id="page17"></a>[pg 17]</span>
and logically, than he could describe in a volume, because all
things of human thought and consequently of human speech
are analytical, and the laws thereof are from the spiritual
world; and that he who wants to think artificially from terms
is not unlike a dancer who wants to learn to dance from a
knowledge of the motory fibres and muscles; if he were to keep
his mind (<i>animus</i>) fixed on that knowledge whilst dancing, he
would hardly be able to move a foot, and yet, without that knowledge,
he sets in action all the motory fibres that are scattered
throughout the whole of his body, and, in due measure, the lungs,
diaphragm, sides, arms, neck, and all the other parts, to describe
all which volumes would not suffice; and that the case is just
like this with those who want to think from terms. He approved
of these observations, and said, that if one learns to think in
that way one proceeds in inverted order: adding, that if any one
wants to be foolish, he has only to proceed in that way; and that
one should constantly think of use, and from what is interior.
He next showed me what idea he had had of the Supreme Deity.
He had represented Him to himself as having a human face,
and encompassed about the head with a radiant circle; but he
now knew that the Lord is Himself that Man, and that the
radiant circle is the Divine [proceeding] from Him, which inflows
not only into heaven but also into the universe, disposing
and ruling both. He added, that He who disposes and rules
heaven, disposes and rules the universe also, because the one
cannot be separated from the other. He also said, that he believed
in only one God, whose attributes and qualities men distinguished
by names as numerous as the gods they worshipped. A
woman appeared to me who stretched out her hand, desiring to
stroke his cheek. When I expressed my surprise at this, he
said, that while he was in the world such a woman had often
appeared to him, and as it were stroked his cheek, and that her
hand was beautiful. The angelic spirits said that such women
sometimes appeared to the ancients, and that they called them
Pallases; and that the one who appeared to him was from
spirits who, when they lived as men in the ancient times, were
delighted with ideas and indulged in thoughts, but without
philosophy; and as such spirits were with him, and were
delighted with him because he thought from what is interior,
they representatively exhibited such a woman to his view.
Lastly, he told me what idea he had had concerning the
soul or spirit of man, which he called Pneuma, namely, that
it was an invisible vital [principle], like something of the ether.
He said that he knew his spirit would live after death, since it
was his interior essence, which cannot die, because it can think;
and moreover that he could not think clearly concerning it, but
only obscurely, because he had not possessed any knowledge on
the subject except from himself, with a little also from the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page18" id="page18"></a>[pg 18]</span>
Ancients. Aristotle, it may be remarked, is among sane spirits
in the other life, but many of his followers are among the foolish.</p>

<p><a name="para39" id="para39"></a>39. I once saw that some spirits of our Earth were with some
spirits of Mercury, and I heard them conversing with one another;
and on this occasion the spirits of our Earth asked them, among
other things, in whom they believed. They replied that they
believed in God. But when they inquired further concerning
the God in whom they believed, they would not say, since it
is their custom not to give direct answers to questions. Then
the spirits from the earth Mercury, in their turn, asked the
spirits from our Earth in whom they believed. They said that
they believed in the Lord God. The spirits of Mercury then
said they perceived that they believed in no God, and that
they had contracted a habit of professing belief with the
mouth when yet they do not believe. (The spirits of Mercury
have an exquisite perception, in consequence of their continually
exploring, by means of perception, what others know.)
The spirits of our Earth were of the number of those who in
the world had made profession of faith according to the
doctrine of the church, but still had not lived the life of faith;
and those who do not live the life of faith, in the other life
have no faith, because it is not in the man<a id="footnotetagr" name="footnotetagr"></a><a href="#footnoter"><sup>r</sup></a>. On hearing this
they were silent, because, by an apperception then given them,
they acknowledged that the case was so.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoter" name="footnoter"></a><b>Footnote r: </b><a href="#footnotetagr">(return) </a><p>They who make profession of faith from doctrine, and do not live the
life
of faith, have no faith, nos. 3865, 7766, 7778, 7790, 7950, 8094. And their
interiors are contrary to the truths of faith, although in the world they do not
know this, nos. 7790, 7950.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para40" id="para40"></a>40. Certain spirits knew from heaven that a promise had
once been made to the spirits of the earth Mercury, that they
should see the Lord; they were, therefore, asked by the spirits
about me whether they recollected that promise. They said
that they did recollect it; but that they did not know whether
the promise had been made in such a manner as to preclude all
doubt respecting it. While they were thus talking together,
the Sun of heaven appeared to them. (The Sun of heaven,
which is the Lord, is seen only by those who are in the inmost
or third heaven; others see the light which proceeds from it.)
On seeing the Sun, they said that this was not the Lord God,
because they saw no face. Meanwhile the spirits were conversing
with each other, but I did not hear what they said.
Suddenly, however, the Sun again appeared, and in the midst
of it the Lord, encompassed with a solar circle: at this sight
the spirits of Mercury humbled themselves profoundly, and
bowed down. At that time also, the Lord appeared out of that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page19" id="page19"></a>[pg 19]</span>
Sun to certain spirits of our Earth, who, when they were men,
had seen Him in the world; and they, one after another, and
thus many in succession, confessed that it was the Lord Himself;
and they made this confession before the whole assembly. At
the same time also the Lord appeared out of the Sun to the
spirits of the planet Jupiter, who declared with a clear voice,
that it was He Himself whom they had seen on their earth
when the God of the universe appeared to them<a id="footnotetags" name="footnotetags"></a><a href="#footnotes"><sup>s</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotes" name="footnotes"></a><b>Footnote s: </b><a href="#footnotetags">(return) </a><p>The Lord is the Sun of heaven, from which proceeds all the light there,
nos. 1053, 3636, 4060. And the Lord thus appears to those who are in His
celestial kingdom, where love to Him reigns, nos. 1521, 1529-1531, 1837, 4696.
He appears at a middle height above the plane of the right eye, nos. 4321, 7078.
Therefore in the Word the sun signifies the Lord as to the Divine Love, nos.
2495, 4060, 7083. The sun of the world does not appear to spirits and angels,
but in its place as it were a dark something behind, opposite to the Sun of
heaven or to the Lord, no. 9755.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para41" id="para41"></a>41. After the Lord had appeared, some were led towards
the front parts to the right, and as they advanced, they said
that they saw a light much clearer and purer than they had ever
seen before, and that a greater light could not possibly be seen:
and it was then the time of evening here. Those who said this were many<a id="footnotetagt" name="footnotetagt"></a><a href="#footnotet"><sup>t</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotet" name="footnotet"></a><b>Footnote t: </b><a href="#footnotetagt">(return) </a><p>In the heavens there is great light, which exceeds, by many degrees, the
noon-day light on earth, nos. 1117, 1521, 1533, 1619-1632, 4527, 5400, 8644. All
light in the heavens is from the Lord as the Sun there, nos. 1053, 1521, 3195,
3341, 3636, 3643, 4415, 9548, 9684, 10809. The Divine Truth proceeding from
the Divine Good of the Lord's Divine Love appears in the heavens as light and
constitutes all the light there, nos. 3195, 3222, 5400, 8644, 9399, 9548, 9684.
The light of heaven illuminates both the sight and the understanding of the
angels, nos. 2776, 3138. Heaven being said to be in light and heat, signifies
in wisdom and in love, nos. 3643, 9399, 9401.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para42" id="para42"></a>42. It should be known that the sun of the world does not
appear at all to any spirit, nor does anything of the light
from it. The light of this sun is, to spirits and angels, like
thick darkness. This sun remains in the perception with spirits
only from their having seen it when they were in the world,
and it is exhibited to them in idea as an exceedingly dark
something, and situated behind at a considerable distance, at a
little height above the plane of the head. The planets
which are within the system of this sun appear according to a
fixed situation in respect to the sun: Mercury appears behind,
a little towards the right; the planet Venus to the left, a little
backwards; the planet Mars to the left in front; the planet
Jupiter likewise to the left in front, but at a greater distance;
the planet Saturn directly in front, at a considerable distance;
the Moon to the left, at a moderate height: the satellites also
appear to the left relatively to their own planets. Such is the
situation of these planets in the ideas of spirits and angels.
Spirits also appear near their own planet, but apart from it.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page20" id="page20"></a>[pg 20]</span>
With regard to the spirits of Mercury in particular, they do not
appear in any particular quarter, or at any particular distance,
but they appear sometimes in front, sometimes to the left,
sometimes a little to the back; the reason is, that they are
allowed to wander through the universe for the purpose of procuring knowledges.</p>

<p><a name="para43" id="para43"></a>43. Some spirits of Mercury once appeared to the left in a
globe, and afterwards in a compact body (<i>volumen</i>) extending
itself lengthwise. I wondered whither they were bent, whether
to this or to some other earth, and I soon observed that they
turned towards the right, and, rolling along, approached the
earth or planet Venus towards the quarter in front. But when
they reached it, they said that they would not remain there,
because the inhabitants were evil; wherefore they turned round
to the back part of that earth, and then said they would remain
there, because the inhabitants of that part were good. While
this was taking place I was sensible of a remarkable change in
the brain, and of a powerful operation from it. From this it
was given me to conclude that the spirits of Venus who are from
that part of the planet, were in concord with the spirits of
Mercury, and that they had relation to the memory of material
things which is in concord with the memory of immaterial
things, to which the spirits of Mercury have relation; hence a
more powerful operation was felt from them when they were there.</p>

<p><a name="para44" id="para44"></a>44. I was desirous of knowing what kind of face and body the
men (<i>homines</i>) on the earth Mercury have, and whether they
are like the men (<i>homines</i>) on our Earth. There was then
exhibited before my eyes a woman exactly resembling those
who are on that earth. Her face was beautiful, but smaller than
that of the women of our Earth; she was also more slender in
body, but of equal height: her head was covered with some
linen stuff, arranged without art but still in a becoming manner.
A man (<i>vir</i>) also was exhibited. He, too, was more slender
in body than the men (<i>viri</i>) of our Earth; he was clothed in
a garment of dark blue fitting closely to his body, without
folds or protuberances anywhere. Such, I was told, were the
personal form and clothing of the men (<i>homines</i>) of that earth.
Afterwards there were exhibited some kinds of their oxen and
cows, which did not, indeed, differ much from those on our
Earth, except that they were smaller, and approximated in
some measure to the stag and hind species.</p>

<p><a name="para45" id="para45"></a>45. They were also questioned about the sun of the system,
how it appears from their earth. They said that it appeared
large, and larger there than from other earths; they said that
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page21" id="page21"></a>[pg 21]</span>
they knew this from the ideas of other spirits respecting the sun.
They said further that they enjoyed a middle temperature,
neither too hot nor too cold. It was then given me to tell
them, that it has been so provided for them by the Lord, in
order that they might not be exposed to excessive heat from the
circumstance of their earth being in greater proximity to the
sun than the other earths, since heat does not arise from
nearness to the sun, but from the height and density of the
aerial atmosphere, as is evident from the cold on high mountains
even in hot climates; also, that heat is varied according to the
direct or oblique incidence of the sun's rays, as is evident from
the seasons of winter and summer in every region. These are
the particulars which it has been given me to know respecting
the spirits and inhabitants of the earth Mercury.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page22" id="page22"></a>[pg 22]</span>




<h2>THE EARTH OR PLANET JUPITER, AND ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS.</h2>


<p><a name="para46" id="para46"></a>46. It has been given me to have longer intercourse with
the spirits and angels of the planet Jupiter than with the spirits
and angels from the other planets; and I can therefore relate
more particulars respecting their state of life and respecting
that of the inhabitants of that planet. That those spirits were
from that planet, was evident from many circumstances, and was
also declared from heaven.</p>

<p><a name="para47" id="para47"></a>47. The earth or planet Jupiter itself does not indeed appear
to spirits and angels: for in the spiritual world no earth is ever
visible to any one, but only the spirits and angels who are from
it. Those who are from the planet Jupiter appear in front to
the left, at some little distance, and this constantly (see above,
no. 42): there also the planet is. The spirits of every earth are
near their own earth, because they are from its inhabitants (for
every man after death becomes a spirit), and because they are
thus of a similar genius, and can be with the inhabitants and be of service to them.</p>

<p><a name="para48" id="para48"></a>48. They related that in the region of their earth where they
had lived when in the world, the multitude of human beings
was as great as the earth could support; that it was fertile, and
abounded in all things; that the inhabitants desired no more
than sufficed for the necessities of life, and that what was not
necessary they did not regard as useful; and that therefore the
multitude of human beings was so great. They said that their
principal care was the education of their children, and that
they loved them most tenderly.</p>

<p><a name="para49" id="para49"></a>49. They further related that on their earth they are distinguished
into clans, families, and households, and that all live
together with their own, separate from the others, and that therefore
their habitual intercourse is confined to their kindred: also
that no one ever desires another's goods; nor does it ever enter
the mind (<i>animus</i>) of any one to covet any of the goods of
another, much less to obtain them by any artifice, and still less to
attack and plunder them; this they consider a crime contrary
to human nature, and horrible. When I wanted to tell them
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page23" id="page23"></a>[pg 23]</span>
that on this Earth there were wars, depredations, and murders,
they turned away, and refused to hear. It has been told
me by the angels that the Most Ancient inhabitants of our
Earth dwelt in the same manner, that is to say, distinguished
into clans, families, and households, and that all in those times
were content with their own goods; and that it was an entirely
unknown thing for one to enrich himself with the goods of
others, or to assume dominion from the love of self; and that on
this account the Ancient, and especially the Most Ancient
times, were more acceptable to the Lord than those which have
succeeded them; and that, as their state was such, innocence then
reigned, and, together with innocence, wisdom; that every one
then did what was good for the sake of good, and what was just
for the sake of justice; that they did not know what it was to
do what was good and just with a view to their own honour, or
for the sake of gain; and that in those times they spoke nothing
but what was true, and this not so much from truth as from good,
that is, not from the Intellectual separate [from the Voluntary],
but from the Voluntary conjoined with the Intellectual. Such were
the Ancient times. Angels then could therefore have habitual
intercourse with men, and carry their minds, almost separated
from corporeal things, into heaven, and could even lead them
about there, and show them the magnificent and goodly things
there, and also communicate to them their own happinesses and
delights. These times were also known to ancient writers, who
called them the Golden, and likewise the Saturnian times. The
reason why these times were such was, as has been stated, that
men then lived distinguished into clans, clans into families, and
families into households, and every household dwelt by itself;
and that it then never entered into any one's mind (<i>mens</i>) to
seize upon another's inheritance, and thus acquire for himself
opulence and dominion: the love of self and the love of the
world were then far away; every one rejoiced in his own, and not
less in another's good. But in the course of time this scene was
changed and totally reversed, when the lust of exercising dominion
and of possessing many things invaded the mind (<i>animus</i>). Then
the human race, for the sake of self-defence, gathered themselves
into kingdoms and empires; and because the laws of charity and
conscience, which had been inscribed upon the heart, ceased to
operate, it became necessary, in order to restrain deeds of violence,
to enact [external] laws, of which the rewards were honours and
gain, and the punishments were the deprivation thereof. When
the state was thus changed, heaven itself became removed from
man, and this more and more even to the present ages, when the
very existence of heaven and hell is unknown, yea, is even
denied by some. These statements have been made in order to
show clearly by the parallel, what is the state of those who are
on the earth Jupiter, and whence they have their goodness of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page24" id="page24"></a>[pg 24]</span>
disposition and also their wisdom, of which more will be said in the following pages.</p>

<p><a name="para50" id="para50"></a>50. By long-continued intercourse with the spirits of the
earth Jupiter, it became manifest to me that they were better
disposed than the spirits of many other earths. Their approach
when they came to me, their stay with me, and their influx at
the time, were so gentle and sweet as to be inexpressible. In
the other life the quality of every spirit manifests itself by an
influx, which is the communication of his affection. Goodness
of disposition manifests itself by gentleness and sweetness; by
gentleness, because it is afraid to hurt, and by sweetness, because
it loves to do good. I could distinguish very clearly between
the gentleness and sweetness of the influx proceeding from the
good spirits of our Earth, and the gentleness and sweetness of the
influx from the spirits of Jupiter. They said that when any
slight disagreement arises among them, there appears as it were
a thin dazzling white ray of light, like that of ordinary lightning
or like the little swath which encompasses glittering and
wandering stars; but the disagreement among them is soon
adjusted. Glittering stars, which are at the same time wandering
signify what is false; but glittering and fixed stars signify
what is true; thus the former signify disagreement.<a id="footnotetagu" name="footnotetagu"></a><a href="#footnoteu"><sup>u</sup></a></p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteu" name="footnoteu"></a><b>Footnote u: </b><a href="#footnotetagu">(return) </a><p>Stars in the Word signify the knowledges of good and truth, consequently
truths, nos. 2495, 2849, 4697. And in the other life truths are represented by fixed
stars, but falsities by wandering stars, no. 1128.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para51" id="para51"></a>51. I could distinguish the presence of the spirits of Jupiter,
not only by the gentleness and sweetness of their approach and
influx, but also by this circumstance, that their influx was for
the most part into the face, which they rendered cheerful and
smiling, and this continually as long as they were present. They
said that they in the same way dispose the faces of the inhabitants
of their earth, when they come to them, being desirous
thus to inspire them with tranquillity and delightsomeness of
heart. The tranquillity and delightsomeness with which they
inspired me, sensibly filled my breast and heart: at the same time
the longings and anxieties about the future, which cause disquiet
and wretchedness, and agitate the mind with various passions,
were removed. From this it could be made apparent to me
what was the character of the life of the inhabitants of the
earth Jupiter; for the inborn disposition of the inhabitants is
known from the spirits, since every one carries his own life with
him from the world, and lives it when he becomes a spirit. It
was observed that they had a state of still more interior blessedness
or happiness. This was observed by its being perceived
that their interiors were not closed, but open to heaven; for the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page25" id="page25"></a>[pg 25]</span>
more open to heaven the interiors are, the more capable are they
of receiving Divine good, and with it blessedness and interior
happiness. It is quite otherwise with those who do not live in
the order of heaven; with them the interiors are closed, and the
exteriors are open to the world.</p>

<p><a name="para52" id="para52"></a>52. It was also shown me what kind of faces the inhabitants
of the earth Jupiter have; not that I saw the inhabitants themselves
but spirits with faces similar to those they had when
they dwelt on their earth. But before this was shown me, one
of their angels appeared behind a bright white cloud, and gave
permission. Two faces were then shown. They were like
the faces of the men of our Earth, fair and beautiful; sincerity
and modesty shone forth from them. When the spirits of
Jupiter were with me, the faces of the men of our Earth appeared
smaller than usual: this was owing to the circumstance that
there inflowed from those spirits the idea they had that their
own faces were larger. For when they live as men on their
earth they believe that after their decease their faces will be
larger, and round in form; and this idea, being impressed upon
them, remains; and when they become spirits, they appear to
themselves to have larger faces. The reason why they believe
that their faces will be larger is that they say the face is not
the body, because they see, hear, speak, and manifest their
thoughts by means of it, and because the mind thus shines
through it; hence they have an idea of the face as the mind in
form. And as they know that they will become wiser after
their life in the world, they believe that the form of the mind,
that is, the face, will become larger. They also believe that after
their decease they shall perceive a fire which will communicate
warmth to their faces. This belief arises from a knowledge
possessed by the wiser amongst them that fire, in the spiritual
sense, signifies love, that love is the fire of life, and that from
that fire the angels have life<a id="footnotetagx" name="footnotetagx"></a><a href="#footnotex"><sup>x</sup></a>. Such of them as have lived in
heavenly love also have their wish gratified, and feel their face
grow warm, and then the interiors of their minds are kindled
with love. For this reason the inhabitants of that earth frequently
wash and clean their face, and also carefully protect
it from the sun's heat. They have a covering made of
the inner or outer bark of a tree, which is of a bluish colour,
and with this they encircle the head, and thus protect the face.
With respect to the faces of the men of our Earth, which they
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page26" id="page26"></a>[pg 26]</span>
saw through my eyes<a id="footnotetagy" name="footnotetagy"></a><a href="#footnotey"><sup>y</sup></a>, they said that they were not beautiful,
and that such beauty as they had consisted in the outward skin,
but not in the fibres from within. They were surprised to
see that the faces of some were covered with warts and pustules,
or otherwise disfigured, and said that no such faces are
ever to be seen among them. Yet there were some faces that
pleased them, such, namely, as were cheerful and smiling, and
such as were slightly prominent about the lips.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotex" name="footnotex"></a><b>Footnote x: </b><a href="#footnotetagx">(return) </a><p>Fire in the Word signifies love in both senses, nos. 934, 4906, 5215.
Sacred
and heavenly fire is Divine love and every affection which is of that love, nos.
934, 6314, 6832. Infernal fire is the love of self and of the world, and every
concupiscence belonging to those loves, nos. 934, 1861, 5071, 6314, 6832, 7575,
10747. Love is the fire of life, and life itself is actually derived from that fire,
nos. 4906, 5071, 6832.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotey" name="footnotey"></a><b>Footnote y: </b><a href="#footnotetagy">(return) </a><p>Spirits and angels do not see the things that are in this solar world but they saw through my eyes, no. 1881.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para53" id="para53"></a>53. The reason they were pleased with the faces that were
prominent about the lips was, that their speech is effected
mostly by means of the face, especially by the part about the
lips, and also because they never counterfeit, that is, never
speak otherwise than they think, so that they do not constrain
their face, but give it free play. It is otherwise with those
who from childhood have learned to counterfeit: with these the
face is, in consequence, constrained from within, lest anything
of the thought should shine forth from it; nor has it free
play from without, but is kept in readiness to relax or constrain
itself, as cunning may dictate. The truth (<i>veritas</i>) of this may
appear from an examination of the fibres of the lips and
surrounding parts, for the series of the fibres there are manifold,
complicated, and interwoven, having been created, not
only for mastication and verbal speech, but also for expressing
the ideas of the mind (<i>animus</i>).</p>

<p><a name="para54" id="para54"></a>54. It was also shown me how the thoughts are expressed
by means of the face. The affections which belong to the love
are manifested by means of the countenance and its changes,
and the thoughts therein by variations as to the forms of the
interiors there: it is impossible to describe them further. The
inhabitants of the earth Jupiter have also verbal speech, but not so
loud as with us. The one speech aids the other, and life is insinuated
into the verbal speech by the speech of the face. I have
been informed by the angels that the very first speech in every
earth was speech by the face, and from two origins there, the
lips and the eyes. The reason this kind of speech was the first
is, that the face was formed to effigy forth whatever a man thinks
and wills; in consequence of which the face is also called the
effigy and index of the mind (<i>animus</i>). Another reason is, that
in the Most Ancient or primeval times sincerity prevailed, and no
one cherished or wanted to cherish a thought which he was not
willing should shine forth out of his face. In this way, also, the
affections of the mind (<i>animus</i>), and the thoughts from them,
could be exhibited to the life and in fulness; thus also they even
appeared to the eye as very many things together in a form.
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page27" id="page27"></a>[pg 27]</span>
This speech was therefore as superior to the speech of words as
sight is to hearing, that is, as the sight of a landscape surpasses
hearing about it and forming an idea of it from the verbal
description. They added, that such speech was in agreement
with the speech of the angels, with whom men in those times
also had communication; also, that when the face speaks, that is,
the mind through the face, angelic speech is with the man in its
ultimate natural form, which is not the case when the mouth
speaks by words. Every one can also comprehend that verbal
speech could not have been used by the Most Ancient people, since
the words of a language are not imparted immediately, but have
to be invented and applied to objects; which it requires a course
of time to effect<a id="footnotetagz" name="footnotetagz"></a><a href="#footnotez"><sup>z</sup></a>. So long as sincerity and rectitude prevailed
among men, such speech continued; but as soon as the mind
began to think one thing and speak another, which was the case
when man began to love himself and not the neighbour, verbal
speech began to increase, the face being either silent or deceitful.
Hence the internal form of the face was changed, became
contracted, and hardened, and began to become almost devoid of
life; while the external form, inflamed by the fire of the love of
self, appeared before the eyes of men as if alive; for this absence
of life, which is underneath, does not appear before the eyes of
men, but it appears before the eyes of the angels, since the
angels see interior things. Such are the faces of those who think
one thing and speak another; for simulation, hypocrisy, cunning,
and deceit, which constitute modern prudence, produce such
effects. But the case is different in the other life: there, no one
is allowed to speak one way and think another. There, also, the
variance is clearly perceived in each single expression, and when
it is perceived, the spirit in whom there is such variance is
expelled from society, and punished. He is afterwards by
various methods brought to speak as he thinks, and to think as
he wills, until his mind is one, and not divided. If he is good,
he is brought to will good, and to think and speak the truth
from good; and if he is evil, he is brought to will evil, and
to think and speak falsity from evil. Until this is effected,
a good spirit is not raised into heaven, nor an evil one cast into
hell: and the object of this is, that in hell there may be nothing
but evil and the falsity of evil, and in heaven nothing but good
and the truth of good.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotez" name="footnotez"></a><b>Footnote z: </b><a href="#footnotetagz">(return) </a><p>The Most Ancient people on this Earth spoke by the face and lips by
means
of internal respiration, nos. 607, 1118, 7361. The inhabitants of some other
earths have a similar speech, nos. 4799, 7359, 8248, 10587. Concerning the
perfection and excellence of that speech, nos. 7360, 10587, 10708.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para55" id="para55"></a>55. The spirits who were from that earth informed me about
various other particulars relating to its inhabitants, as, about
their gait, their food, and their dwellings. With respect to their
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page28" id="page28"></a>[pg 28]</span>
gait, they do not walk erect like the inhabitants of this and
of many other earths, nor do they creep like animals, but as they
advance they assist themselves with their hands, and alternately
half raise themselves on their feet, and at every third step they
face about sideways and behind them, and at the same time also
bend the body a little, which is done quickly; for among them
it is [considered] unbecoming to be looked at by others except
in the face. While walking in this manner they always keep
the face raised as we do, so that they may look at the heaven as
well as at the earth. They do not hold it down so as to look at
the earth; this they call accursed. The basest among them do
so; but if they do not get accustomed to raise the face, they are
expelled from their society. When, however, they sit, they
appear, like the men of our Earth, erect as to the upper part of
the body, but they sit with the feet crossed. They are extremely
cautious, not only when they walk, but also when they sit, not
to be seen behind, but in the face. They also gladly desire
that their face should be seen, because their mind appears from
it, for they never show a face at variance with the mind, nor have
they the power to do so. Those who are present, therefore, see
clearly what is their disposition towards them&mdash;which indeed
they do not conceal&mdash;especially whether their apparent friendliness
is sincere or forced. These facts were made known to me
by their spirits, and confirmed by their angels. For the above
reason also, their spirits are seen, not like others, to walk erect;
but almost like swimmers, to assist their progress with their
hands, and by turns to look around.</p>

<p><a name="para56" id="para56"></a>56. Those who live in their hot climates go naked, except for
a covering about the loins; nor are they ashamed of their nakedness
for their minds are chaste, and they love their own
consorts only, and abhor adulteries. They were greatly surprised
that the spirits of our Earth, on hearing of their manner of
walking and of their being naked, should deride and think
lasciviously, without in the least attending to their heavenly
life, but only to such details. They said that this was a sign
that they cared more for bodily and earthly things than for
heavenly things, and that indecent thoughts occupied their
minds. They were told that nakedness is no occasion either
of shame or scandal to those who live in chastity, and in a state
of innocence, but that it is to those who live in lasciviousness and immodesty.</p>

<p><a name="para57" id="para57"></a>57. When the inhabitants of that earth lie in bed, they turn
their faces forwards or into the chamber, but not backwards or
towards the wall. This was told me by their spirits, who said
that the cause was that they believe that they thus turn their
face to the Lord, but that if they turn it backwards they turn
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page29" id="page29"></a>[pg 29]</span>
it away from Him. The like has sometimes happened to
myself when in bed, but I had not previously been aware of its origin.</p>

<p><a name="para58" id="para58"></a>58. They take pleasure in prolonging their repasts, not so
much from delight in feeding as from delight in conversing then.
When they sit at table, they do not sit on chairs or benches,
nor on raised seats of turf, nor on the grass, but on the leaves
of a particular tree. They were not willing to say of what tree
the leaves were; but when I guessed at several, they at last
assented when I named the fig tree. They informed me besides,
that they do not prepare their food to please the palate, but
chiefly for the sake of use; they added that to them the food
which is wholesome is savoury. A conversation took place on
this subject among the spirits, and it was urged that it would be
well for man to observe this rule, for thus he would ensure
having a sound mind in a sound body. It is otherwise with
those with whom the taste rules: the body hence becomes
diseased, at least it becomes inwardly feeble, consequently so
does the mind; for the mind comports itself according to the
interior state of the recipient parts of the body, as sight and
hearing do according to the state of the eye and ear; hence the
folly of placing all the delight of life in luxury and pleasure;
from this too comes dulness in such things as belong to thought
and judgment, and acuteness in such as belong to the body and
the world. By this man acquires the likeness of a brute animal,
with which indeed such persons not inappropriately compare themselves.</p>

<p><a name="para59" id="para59"></a>59. Their dwellings were also shown me. They are lowly
dwellings constructed of wood; but within they are lined with
bark or cork of a pale blue colour, and the walls and ceiling are
spotted as with stars, to represent the heaven; for they are
fond of picturing the visible heaven with its constellations in the
interiors of their houses, the reason being that they believe the
constellations to be the abodes of the angels. They have tents
also, which are rounded off above and extended in length, spotted
likewise within with stars on a blue ground. They retire into
these in the day-time, to prevent their faces suffering from the
heat of the sun. They bestow much care on the fashioning of
these tents of theirs, and on keeping them clean. In them they
also take their repasts.</p>

<p><a name="para60" id="para60"></a>60. The horses of our Earth, when seen by the spirits of
Jupiter, appeared to me smaller than usual, although they were
pretty robust and tall; which appearance arose from the idea
those spirits had concerning the horses on that earth. They informed
me that among them there are also horses like ours, though
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page30" id="page30"></a>[pg 30]</span>
much larger, but that they are wild or in the woods, and that
when they come in sight they strike terror into them, although
they are quite harmless; they added that their fear of them is
innate or natural. This gave me occasion to think of the cause
of that fear. For in the spiritual sense, a horse signifies the
Intellectual formed from scientifics<a id="footnotetagaa" name="footnotetagaa"></a><a href="#footnoteaa"><sup>aa</sup></a>; and as they are afraid of
cultivating the Intellectual by worldly sciences, from this comes
an influx of fear. That they do not care for scientifics, which
are of human erudition, will be seen in the following pages.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteaa" name="footnoteaa"></a><b>Footnote aa: </b><a href="#footnotetagaa">(return) </a><p>The horse signifies the Intellectual, nos. 2760-2762, 3217, 5321, 6125,
6400, 6534, 7024, 8146, 8148. And the "White Horse" in the Apocalypse
denotes the understanding of the Word, no. 2760.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para61" id="para61"></a>61. The spirits of that earth are not inclined to associate
with the spirits of our Earth, because they differ in disposition
and manners. They say that the spirits of our Earth are
cunning, and are quick and clever in the contrivance of evils,
and that they know and think little about what is good.
Moreover, the spirits of the earth Jupiter are much wiser than
the spirits of our Earth; they also say of ours that they talk
much and think little, and that therefore they cannot interiorly
perceive many things, and that they cannot even perceive what
good is. They conclude from this that the men of our Earth
are external men. It was also once permitted the evil spirits
of our Earth to act by their wicked arts, and to infest the spirits
of Jupiter who were with me. The latter endured them for a very
long time, but at length confessed that they could do so no longer,
and that they believed that there could not be worse spirits,
since they so perverted their imagination, and also their thought,
that they seemed to themselves as it were bound, and incapable
of being extricated from this bondage, and set at liberty,
except by Divine aid. While I read from the Word some
passages on the subject of our Saviour's Passion, some European
spirits uttered dreadful scandals, with the intention of seducing
the spirits of Jupiter. Inquiry being made as to who they
were, and what their profession in the world had been, it was
ascertained that some of them had been preachers, and many of
them were of those who call themselves Members of the Society
of the Lord, or Jesuits. I remarked that these, during their life
in the world, by their preachings on the subject of the Lord's
Passion, had been able to move the common people to tears. I
also added the cause, that in the world they had thought one way
and spoken another, thus that they had entertained one sentiment
in their hearts and professed another with their lips; but that
now they are not allowed to speak thus deceitfully, for, on
becoming spirits, they are compelled to speak exactly as they
think. The spirits of Jupiter were exceedingly astonished that
there could be such a variance between the interiors and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page31" id="page31"></a>[pg 31]</span>
exteriors belonging to a man, that is to say, that it should be
possible to speak one way and think quite another way, which
would be impossible for them. They were surprised to hear
that many who are from our Earth even become angels, and
that they are of quite a different heart. They had supposed
that all on our Earth were like those [evil ones who were then
present], but they were told that many are not of this
character, and that there are also some who think from good,
and not, like these, from evil, and that those who think from
good become angels. In order that they might know that this
was the case, there came from the heaven of angels from our
Earth choirs, one after another, who glorified the Lord together
with one voice, and with harmony<a id="footnotetagbb" name="footnotetagbb"></a><a href="#footnotebb"><sup>bb</sup></a>. These choirs affected the
spirits of Jupiter who were with me, with such intense delight,
that they seemed to themselves as it were caught up into
heaven. This glorification by the choirs lasted about one hour.
The delights which they experienced from this were communicated
to me, and I was enabled to feel them sensibly. They
said they would relate this occurrence to those of them who were elsewhere.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotebb" name="footnotebb"></a><b>Footnote bb: </b><a href="#footnotetagbb">(return) </a><p>It is called a choir when many spirits speak at once and unanimously,
concerning which see nos. 2595, 2596, 3350. In their speech there is harmony,
concerning which see nos. 1648, 1649. By means of choirs in the other life an
inauguration into unanimity is effected, no. 5182.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para62" id="para62"></a>62. The inhabitants of the earth Jupiter place wisdom in
thinking well and justly on all things that occur in life. This
wisdom they imbibe from their parents from childhood, and it
is successively transmitted to posterity, and goes on increasing
from the love they have for it as existing with their parents.
Of the sciences, such as exist on our Earth, they know nothing
whatever, nor have they any desire to know. They call them
shades, and compare them to clouds which come between [the
earth and] the sun. They were led into this idea concerning
the sciences by the conduct of some who had come from our
Earth, who boasted in their presence that they were wise by
reason of the sciences. The spirits from our Earth, who thus
boasted, were such as placed wisdom in such things as are
matters of the memory only, as in languages, especially the
Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, in the noteworthy publications of the
learned world, in criticism, in bare experimental facts, and in
terms, especially philosophical ones, and other similar things, not
using them as means for becoming wise, but making wisdom
to consist in those very things. Such persons, in consequence
of not having cultivated their rational faculty by the sciences
as means, in the other life have little perception, for they see
only in terms and from terms, and, for those who see
in this way, those things are as little formless masses,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page32" id="page32"></a>[pg 32]</span>
and as clouds before the intellectual sight (see above,
no. 38); and those who have been conceited of their learning
from this source perceive still less. But those who have
used the sciences as means of invalidating and annihilating
the things that belong to the church and to faith, have entirely
destroyed their Intellectual, and see in the dark like owls,
seeing falsity for truth and evil for good. The spirits of
Jupiter, from intercourse with such persons, concluded that
the sciences occasion shade and blindness; it was told them,
however, that on this Earth the sciences are means of opening
the intellectual sight, which is in the light of heaven; but
because of the dominion of such things as belong to merely
natural and sensual life, the sciences, to those [who are such],
are means of becoming insane, that is to say, of confirming
themselves in favour of Nature against the Divine, and in
favour of the world against heaven. The sciences, they were
further informed, are in themselves spiritual riches, and those
who possess them are like those who possess worldly riches, which
likewise are means of performing uses to oneself, one's neighbour,
and one's country, and are also means of doing evil to them.
They are, moreover, like dress, which serves for use and adornment
and also for gratifying pride, as with those who would
be held in honour for that alone. The spirits of the earth Jupiter
understood this perfectly; but they were surprised that, being
men, they should stand still in the means, and prefer to wisdom
itself such things as only lead to it; and that they did not see,
that to immerse the mind in these, and not raise it above them,
is to becloud and blind it.</p>

<p><a name="para63" id="para63"></a>63. A certain spirit ascending from the lower earth came
to me, and said that he had heard the things that I had spoken
to the other spirits, but did not understand anything of what
had been said about spiritual life and its light. Being asked
whether he desired to be instructed on the subject, he answered
that he had not come with that intention, from which I could
conclude that such subjects did not come within his comprehension.
He was exceedingly stupid. It was stated by the
angels that, when he lived a man in the world, he had been
among the most celebrated for his learning. He was cold,
as was sensibly felt from his breath; which was a sign that
he had no spiritual, but merely natural light (<i>lumen</i>); consequently
that by means of the sciences he had not opened but
closed up for himself the way to the light (<i>lux</i>) of heaven.</p>

<p><a name="para64" id="para64"></a>64. As the inhabitants of the earth Jupiter acquire intelligence
for themselves by a different way from that followed
by those of our Earth, and as, besides, they are of a different
natural disposition in consequence of their life, they cannot be
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page33" id="page33"></a>[pg 33]</span>
together long, but either shun them or remove them. There
are spheres, which are to be called spiritual spheres, which
continually emanate, nay, pour forth, from every spirit; they
flow from the activity of the affections and the consequent
thoughts, consequently from the very life<a id="footnotetagcc" name="footnotetagcc"></a><a href="#footnotecc"><sup>cc</sup></a>. All consociations
in the other life take place according to the spheres; things
that are in agreement are conjoined according to the agreement,
and things that disagree are removed according to the
disagreement. The spirits and angels who are from the earth
Jupiter have relation, in the Grand Man, to the IMAGINATIVE
[PART] OF THOUGHT, and thus to an active state of the interior
parts; while the spirits of our Earth have relation to the
various functions of the exterior parts of the body, and when
these desire to have the dominion, the active or imaginative
[part] of thought from the interior cannot flow in. Hence the
oppositions between the spheres of the life of the two.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotecc" name="footnotecc"></a><b>Footnote cc: </b><a href="#footnotetagcc">(return) </a><p>A spiritual sphere, which is the sphere of the life, flows forth and
pours forth
from every man, spirit, and angel, and encompasses them about, nos. 4464, 5179,
7454. It flows forth from the life of their affection and consequent thought,
nos. 2489, 4464, 6206. In the other life consociations are effected according to
the spheres, and so also are dissociations, nos. 6206, 9606, 9607, 10312.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para65" id="para65"></a>65. With respect to their Divine worship, its principal
feature is that they acknowledge our Lord as the Supreme
Being who governs heaven and earth. Him they call the One
only Lord; and because they acknowledge and worship Him
during their life in the body, they seek Him after death, and
find Him: He is the same with our Lord. Being questioned
whether they knew that the One only Lord is Man, they
replied that they all know that He is Man, because in their
earth He has been seen by many as a Man; and that He instructs
them concerning the truth (<i>veritas</i>), preserves them,
and gives eternal life to those who worship Him from good.
They said further, that it is revealed to them by Him how they
ought to live, and how they ought to believe; and that what is
revealed is handed on by the parents to the children, and thus
the doctrine spreads to all the families, and thus to the whole
clan that is descended from one father. They added, that it
seems to them as if they had the doctrine written on their
minds; which they conclude from the circumstance, that they
instantly perceive and acknowledge as of themselves, whether
what others say concerning the life of heaven with man is
true or not. They do not know that their One only Lord was
born a man on our Earth; they said that it does not concern
them to know this, but only to know that He is Very Man, and
governs the universe. When I said that on our Earth He
is named the Christ Jesus, and that the Christ signifies
the anointed or the king, and Jesus, the Saviour, they said
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page34" id="page34"></a>[pg 34]</span>
that they do not worship Him as a king, because kingship
savours of what is worldly, but that they worship Him as the
Saviour. The spirits of our Earth having injected a doubt
whether their One only Lord was the same with our Lord, they
removed it by recollecting that they had seen Him in the sun,
and had acknowledged that it was He Himself whom they had
seen on their earth (see above, no. 40). Once also there inflowed
with the spirits of Jupiter who were with me, a momentary
doubt whether their One only Lord was the same as our Lord;
but this doubt, which inflowed in a moment, was also dispelled
in a moment; (it had inflowed from some spirits from our
Earth;) and then, what surprised me, they so blushed with
shame for having doubted on this point, though but for a
moment, that they told me not to make it public, lest on
account of it they should be charged with any incredulity, when
yet they now knew it more than others. These spirits were
greatly affected and rejoiced when they heard it declared that
the One only Lord is the only Man, and that all derive from
Him what entitles them to be called men, and, indeed, that they
are only so far men as they are images of Him, that is, so far as
they love Him and the neighbour, consequently so far as they
are in good; for the good of love and of faith is the Lord's image.</p>

<p><a name="para66" id="para66"></a>66. There were some spirits of the earth Jupiter with me
while I was reading the seventeenth chapter of John, relating
to the Lord's love and His glorification. On hearing the
things that are written there, a holy influence filled them,
and they acknowledged that all things therein were Divine.
But then some spirits of our Earth, who were infidels,
kept insinuating scandals, saying that the Lord was born an
infant, lived a man, appeared like another man, and was crucified
and other like things: but the spirits of the earth
Jupiter paid no attention to those things. They said that such
are their devils, whom they abhor; adding, that in their minds
there abides absolutely nothing that is heavenly, but only what
is earthly, which they called dross. They said that they had
also ascertained this to be the case from the fact, that when
they heard that on that earth they go naked, obscenity instantly
occupied their thoughts, and that they gave no thought at all
to their heavenly life, of which they also heard at the same time.</p>

<p><a name="para67" id="para67"></a>67. In how clear a perception on spiritual subjects the spirits
of Jupiter are, was made evident to me from their representation
of how the Lord converts depraved affections into good
ones. They represented the intellectual mind as a beautiful
form, and imparted to it the activity of a form fit for the life of
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page35" id="page35"></a>[pg 35]</span>
affection. This they did in a manner which cannot be described
in words, and so skilfully that they were highly commended by
the angels. There were present at the time some of the learned
from our Earth, who had immersed the Intellectual in terms
belonging to scientifics, and had written and thought much
about form, substance, the material and the immaterial, and the
like, without applying them to any use; these could not even
comprehend that representation.</p>

<p><a name="para68" id="para68"></a>68. On their earth the greatest care is taken to prevent any one
falling into wrong opinions respecting the One only Lord; and
if they observe that any begin to think wrongly respecting Him,
they first admonish them, then deter them by threats, and
at length by punishments. They said they had observed,
that any family, into which any such thing had crept, is
removed from amongst them, not by the punishment of death
inflicted by their fellow-men, but by spirits depriving them of
respiration and consequently of life, after first threatening
them with death. For in that earth spirits speak with the inhabitants
and chastise them if they have done evil, and also if
they have intended to do evil; of which more will be said in
subsequent pages. Therefore, if they think ill concerning the One
only Lord, and do not repent, they are threatened with death.
In this way the worship of the Lord, who to them is the
Supreme Divine, is preserved on that earth.</p>

<p><a name="para69" id="para69"></a>69. They stated that they have no holy days, but that
every morning at sunrise, and every evening at sunset, they
perform holy worship to the One only Lord in their tents; and
that they also, after their manner, sing sacred songs.</p>

<p><a name="para70" id="para70"></a>70. I was further informed that in that earth there are
some who call themselves Saints, and who, under penalty of
punishment in case of disobedience, command their servants,
of whom they have great numbers, to address them as lords.
They also forbid them to adore the Lord of the universe,
saying that they themselves are mediatory lords, and that they
will convey their supplications to the Lord of the universe.
The Lord of the universe, who is our Lord, they do not call the
One only Lord, as all the others do, but the Supreme Lord, for
the reason that they call themselves lords. They call the sun of
the world the face of the Supreme Lord, and believe that He
has His abode there; wherefore they also adore the sun. The
other inhabitants hold them in aversion, and are unwilling to
have intercourse with them, both because they adore the sun,
and because they call themselves lords, and are worshipped
by their servants as mediatory gods. Their head-dress was
shown me by spirits: it was a high crowned hat of a dark
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page36" id="page36"></a>[pg 36]</span>
colour. In the other life such appear to the left at some
height, where they sit like idols, and at first are worshipped by
the servants who had formerly been with them; but these, too,
afterwards hold them in derision. What surprised me, their
faces there shine as from fire: this arises from their having
believed themselves to be saints; yet, notwithstanding this fiery
appearance of their faces, they are cold, and intensely desire to
become warm. From this it is evident that the fire from which
they shine is the fire of the love of self, and an <i>ignis fatuus</i>.
In order to acquire warmth they seem to themselves to cut
wood, and while cutting, under the wood appears something of
a man, whom at the same time they try to strike. This arises
from their attributing merit and holiness to themselves: those
who do this in the world, in the other life seem to themselves
to cut wood, as was likewise the case with some from our Earth,
who have been spoken of elsewhere. To illustrate this subject,
I may here adduce my experience concerning these:<a id="footnotetagbiga" name="footnotetagbiga"></a><a href="#footnotebiga"><sup>A</sup></a> "In the
lower earth, under the soles of the feet, are also those who have
placed merit in good acts and works. Many of them appear to
themselves to cut wood. The place where they are is very cold,
and they seem to themselves to acquire warmth by their labour.
With these also I have spoken, and it was given me to ask them
whether they had any desire to get out of that place: to this
they replied, that they had not as yet merited it by their labour.
But when this state has been accomplished they are taken out
from thence. These [spirits] are natural, because wishing to
merit salvation is not spiritual, for it comes from the proprium
and not from the Lord; and besides, they prefer themselves
to others, and some of them despise others; and if they do
not receive more joy than others in the other life, they are
indignant against the Lord; wherefore when they are cutting
wood, it appears as if something of the Lord were under the
wood. This arises from their indignation."<a id="footnotetagdd" name="footnotetagdd"></a><a href="#footnotedd"><sup>dd</sup></a></p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotebiga" name="footnotebiga"></a><b>Footnote A: </b><a href="#footnotetagbiga">(return) </a><p><i>Arcana</i>, no. 4943. See also nos. 1110, 8740.&mdash;<span class="sc">Tr.</span></p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotedd" name="footnotedd"></a><b>Footnote dd: </b><a href="#footnotetagdd">(return) </a><p>Merit and righteousness belong to the Lord alone, nos. 9715, 9975,
9979,
9981, 9982. Those who place merit in works, or want to merit heaven by the good
deeds which they do, in the other life want to be served, and are never contented,
no. 6393. They despise their neighbour, and are angry with the Lord
Himself if they do not receive reward, no. 9976. What their lot in the other
life is, nos. 942, 1774, 1877, 2027. They are of those who in the lower earth
appear to cut wood, nos. 1110, 4943.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para71" id="para71"></a>71. It is common on that earth for spirits to speak with the
inhabitants, and to instruct them, and also to chastise them if
they have done evil. As many particulars on this subject have
been related to me by their angels, I will recount them in their
order. The reason that spirits there speak with men is, that
they think much about heaven and the life after death, and are
comparatively little solicitous about the life of the world; for
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page37" id="page37"></a>[pg 37]</span>
they know that they shall live after their decease, and in a
happy state according to the state of their internal man that
has been formed in the world. Speaking with spirits and
angels was common on our Earth also in ancient times, and for
the same reason, namely, that they thought [much] of heaven
and little of the world. But in course of time that living communication
with heaven was closed, in proportion as man, from
being internal, became external, or, what is the same, as he began
to think much about the world and little about heaven, and
especially when he ceased to believe in the existence of heaven
and hell, or in the existence in himself of a spirit-man that lives
after death. For at this day it is believed that the body lives
from itself and not from its spirit; wherefore unless man now
cherished the belief that he is to rise again with his body, he
would have no belief in the resurrection.</p>

<p><a name="para72" id="para72"></a>72. With reference specially to the presence of spirits with
the inhabitants of the earth Jupiter, there are spirits who
chastise, spirits who instruct, and spirits who govern them.
The spirits who chastise apply themselves to the left side, and incline
themselves towards the back; and when there, they draw out
of the man's memory all the things that he has done or thought:
this is easy for spirits to do, for when they come to a man
they enter into all his memory<a id="footnotetagj2" name="footnotetagj2"></a><a href="#footnotej"><sup>j</sup></a>. If they find he has done evil,
or has thought evil, they reprove him, and also chastise him with
pain in the joints of his feet or hands, or with pain about the
region of the belly; this, too, spirits can do skilfully when it
is permitted. When such spirits come to a man, they inspire
him with a horror accompanied by fear, by which the man is
made aware of their coming. Fear may be excited in any person
by evil spirits on their approach, especially by those who, during
their life in the world, had been robbers. In order that I
might know how these spirits act when they come to a man of
their own earth, it was permitted that such a spirit should
approach me. When he was near, horror accompanied by fear
manifestly seized hold of me; yet it was not inwardly that I
shuddered, but outwardly, because I knew it was a spirit of such
a character. He also came in sight, and he appeared as a dark
cloud, in which were wandering stars; wandering stars signify
falsities, but fixed stars signify truths. He applied himself to
my left side towards the back; and he also began to reprove me
for deeds and thoughts which he drew out of my memory, and
on which he put a wrong construction; but he was checked by
the angels. When he apperceived that he was with one who was
not a man of his own earth, he began to speak to me, saying,
that when he comes to a man, he knows all things in general
and particular that the man has done and thought, and that he
severely reproves him, and also chastises him with various
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page38" id="page38"></a>[pg 38]</span>
pains. At yet another time such a chastising spirit came to
me, and applied himself to my left side below the middle of the
body, as the former spirit had done; he also wanted to punish
me; but he, too, was restrained by the angels. He showed me,
however, the kinds of punishments which they are permitted to
inflict on the men of their earth, if they do evil, or harbour the
intention of doing it. These were, besides the pain of the
joints, a painful contraction about the middle of the belly,
which is felt like compression by a tight belt; a deprivation of
respiration at times even to suffocation; also a prohibition to
eat anything but bread for a time; and, lastly, the threat of
death, if they do not discontinue doing such things, with the
deprivation, at the same time, of conjugial, parental, and social
joy; grief on this account is then also insinuated.</p>

<p><a name="para73" id="para73"></a>73. The spirits who instruct also apply themselves to their
left side, but more in front. They, too, reprove, but mildly, and
then teach them how they ought to live. They also appear
dark, yet not, like the former, as clouds, but as if clothed with
sackcloth. These are called Instructors, but the former, Chastisers
When these spirits are present, angelic spirits are also
present, sitting at the head, which they fill in a peculiar manner:
their presence there is also perceived as a gentle breathing, for
they fear lest their approach and influx should cause man to perceive
the least pain or anxiety. They govern both the chastising
and the instructing spirits; the chastisers, lest they treat the
man more hardly than is permitted by the Lord, and the
instructors, that they may teach the truth. While the chastising
spirit was with me, angelic spirits were also present, and
kept my face continually cheerful and smiling, the region about
the lips prominent, and my mouth slightly open. This the
angels easily effect by means of influx, when the Lord permits.
They said that they induce such a countenance on the inhabitants
of their earth, when they are present with them.</p>

<p><a name="para74" id="para74"></a>74. If a man, after chastisement and instruction, again does
evil, or thinks to do evil, and does not restrain himself in
accordance with the precepts of truth, he is more severely
punished when the chastising spirit returns; but the angelic
spirits moderate the punishment according to the intention in
the deeds, and the will in the thoughts. From these facts it
may appear, that their angels who sit at the head have a kind
of judicial power over man, since they permit, moderate, restrain,
and influence. It was said, however, that it is not they who
judge, but that the Lord alone is Judge, and that all things
which they enjoin on the chastising and instructing spirits inflow
into them from Him, and that it appears as if it were from them.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page39" id="page39"></a>[pg 39]</span>

<p><a name="para75" id="para75"></a>75. Spirits there speak with man, but man in his turn does
not speak with the spirits, except the words, when instructed, <i>that
he will do so no more</i>. Nor is he allowed to tell any one that a
spirit has spoken to him; if he does so, he is punished afterwards.
Those spirits of Jupiter, when they were with me, at
first supposed that they were with a man of their own earth;
but when I in my turn spoke with them, and also when I
thought of publishing what passed between us, and so relating
it to others, then, because they were not allowed to chastise or
instruct me, they discovered that they were with a stranger.</p>

<p><a name="para76" id="para76"></a>76. There are two signs which appear to those spirits when
they are with man (<i>homo</i>). They see an old man (<i>vir</i>) with a
white face; this is a sign to speak only what is true, and to do
only what is just. They also see a face in a window; this is a
sign to them to depart. This old man has also appeared to me;
and a face has also appeared in a window, on seeing which
those spirits immediately departed from me.</p>

<p><a name="para77" id="para77"></a>77. Besides the spirits who have already been mentioned,
there are spirits who urge contrary things. They consist of
those who, during their life in the world, had been banished
from the society of others because they were evil. When they
approach there appears as it were a flying fire, which descends
near the face. They place themselves beneath at the posterior
parts of the man, and from thence they speak towards
the higher parts. They say things that are contrary to what
the instructor-spirit teaches from the angels, namely, that men
should not live according to instruction, but according to their
own inclination, and in licentiousness, with other similar things.
They generally come after the other spirits have departed;
but the people there know who and what those spirits are, and
therefore pay no attention to them. Still, they learn in this
way what evil is, and thereby what good is; for by means of
evil one learns what good is, inasmuch as the quality of good
is known from its opposite. Every perception of a thing is
according to reflection relative to its differences from things
that are contrary in various ways and degrees.</p>

<p><a name="para78" id="para78"></a>78. The chastising and instructing spirits do not come to
those who call themselves saints and mediatory lords, and who
have been treated of above (at no. 70), as they do to others on
that earth, because they do not suffer themselves to be instructed
and are not amended by discipline; they are inflexible,
because they act from the love of self. Spirits say they know
such by their coldness, and that when they apperceive the cold they depart from them.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page40" id="page40"></a>[pg 40]</span>

<p><a name="para79" id="para79"></a>79. Among the spirits of Jupiter there are also some whom
they call chimney-sweepers, because they appear in garments
like those of chimney-sweepers, and with the face smeared with
soot; who and of what character they are I am also permitted
to describe. One such spirit came to me, and anxiously
entreated me to intercede for him, that he might come into
heaven. He said he did not know that he had done evil,
only that he had rebuked the inhabitants of the earth: he
added that, after rebuking, he had instructed them. He applied
himself to my left side under the elbow, and spoke as if
with a double voice; he could also excite pity. But I could
only say in reply that I could not render him any assistance,
and that this was possible for the Lord alone; nor could I
intercede for him, because I did not know whether it would be
of any use; but that if he were worthy he might have hope.
He was then sent amongst some well-disposed spirits who were
from his own earth; but they said that he could not be in their
company, because he was not of the same character. But as he
still importuned with intense desire to be let into heaven, he
was sent into a society of well-disposed spirits of this Earth; but
they, too, said that he could not be with them. In the light of
heaven he was also of a black colour, but he said that he was
not of a black, but of a murrhine colour. I was told that of such
a character at first are the spirits who afterwards are received
amongst those who constitute the province of the SEMINAL VESICLES
in the Grand Man or Heaven; for in those vesicles the semen
is collected, and is enclosed in a covering of suitable matter fit to
preserve the prolific quality of the seed from being dissipated
but which may be put off in the neck of the uterus, so
that what is reserved within may be serviceable for conception,
or the impregnation of the ovulum. Hence, also, that seminal
matter has an endeavour, and as it were a burning desire, to put
itself off, and leave the semen to perform its use. Something
similar to this appeared with that spirit. He again came to me in
mean raiment, and again said that he had an ardent desire to
enter heaven, and that he now apperceived that he was such that
he could go there. It was then given me to tell him that perhaps
this was a sign that he would soon be received. The angels then
told him to cast off his raiment, which, from the ardency of his
desire, he did with a quickness that could scarcely be surpassed.
By this was represented the character of the desires of those who
are in the province to which the seminal vesicles correspond. It
was said that such spirits, when prepared for heaven, are
stripped of their own garments, and clothed with new shining
garments, and become angels. They were likened to caterpillars,
which, having passed through their vile state, are changed into
chrysalides and then into butterflies, when they are given other
clothing, and also wings of a blue or yellow, a silver or golden
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page41" id="page41"></a>[pg 41]</span>
colour. Then, too, they are given the freedom to fly in the open
air as in their heaven, to celebrate their marriages, and lay their
eggs, and so provide for the propagation of their kind; then also
there are given to them sweet and pleasant food which they suck
from the juices and odours of the various flowers.</p>

<p><a name="para80" id="para80"></a>80. In what precedes nothing has been said as to the character
of the angels who are from that earth; for those already
mentioned (no. 73), who come to the men of their earth, and sit
at the head, are not angels in their interior heaven, but are
angelic spirits or angels in their exterior heaven. And as it has
been disclosed to me what the character of those [interior]
angels is, it is permitted me to relate what it has been given me
to know concerning them. A certain one of those spirits of
Jupiter, who inspire fear, approached my left side beneath the
elbow, and spoke to me from thence. His speech was harsh,
and his expressions were not very distinct and separate from
each other, so that I had to consider a long time before
I could gather the sense; and while he was speaking he
inspired some degree of fear, admonishing me in this way
to receive the angels well when they came. But it was
given me to reply that this did not depend on me, but that
with me all were received according to what they themselves
were. Soon after this the angels of that earth came, and it
was given me to perceive from their speech with me that they
differed entirely from the angels of our Earth; for their speech
was not effected by means of words, but by means of ideas
which diffused themselves through my interiors from all sides:
and for this reason also they had an influx into the face, so
that the face accorded with each particular, beginning at
the lips, and proceeding towards the circumference in every
direction. The ideas, which were in place of verbal expressions
were discrete from each other, but in a very small
degree. Afterwards they spoke with me by means of ideas still
less discrete, so that hardly any interval was perceived: in my
perception it was like the meaning of words with those who
attend only to the sense abstractedly from the expressions. This
speech was more intelligible to me than the former, and it was
also fuller. Like the other, it inflowed into the face, but the
influx was more continuous according to the character of the
speech; it did not, however, like the former, begin at the
lips, but at the eyes. Afterwards they spoke in a manner still
more continuous and full; and now the face could not accord by a
suitable motion; but it was felt that the influx was into the brain,
and that this was acted upon in like manner. Lastly, they spoke in
such a manner that the speech fell only into the interior understanding;
its fluency was like that of rarefied air. I was sensible
of the influx itself, but not distinctly of the particulars. These
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page42" id="page42"></a>[pg 42]</span>
several kinds of speech were circumstanced like different fluids&mdash;the
first kind was like flowing water; the second like water of
less density; the third like the atmosphere respectively; and
the fourth like rarefied air. The spirit already mentioned, who
was on the left side, sometimes interposed, chiefly admonishing
me to behave modestly towards his angels; for there were
spirits present from our Earth who suggested such things as gave
displeasure. He said that he did not [at first] understand what
the angels were speaking about, but that he afterwards did,
when he had moved to my left ear. Then also his speech was not
harsh as before, but like that of other spirits.</p>

<p><a name="para81" id="para81"></a>81. I afterwards spoke with the angels respecting some of
the remarkable things on our Earth, especially the art of
printing, the Word, and the various doctrinals of the church
from the Word; and I stated that the Word and the doctrinals
[of the church] were published, and were thus learnt. They
wondered exceedingly that such things could be made public by writing and printing.</p>

<p><a name="para82" id="para82"></a>82. It was given me to see how the spirits of that earth,
after having been prepared, are taken up into heaven, and
become angels. On such occasions there appear chariots and
shining horses as of fire, by which they are carried away like
Elijah. The reason why chariots and shining horses as of fire
appear, is that in this way there is represented that they are instructed
and prepared to enter heaven; for chariots signify the
doctrinals of the church, and shining horses, an enlightened understanding<a id="footnotetagee" name="footnotetagee"></a><a href="#footnoteee"><sup>ee</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteee" name="footnoteee"></a><b>Footnote ee: </b><a href="#footnotetagee">(return) </a><p>Chariots signify the doctrinals of the Church, nos. 2760, 5321, 8215.
Horses
signify the Intellectual, nos. 2760, 2761, 2762, 3217, 5321, 6125, 6400, 6534,
7024, 8146, 8148, 8381. The White Horse in the Apocalypse signifies the understanding
of the Word, no. 2760. By Elijah in the representative sense is meant
the Word, nos. 2762, 5247. And since all the doctrine of the church and the
understanding thereof are from the Word, Elijah is called "the chariots of Israel
and the horsemen thereof," no. 2762. On this account he was taken up by a
chariot of fire, and horses of fire, nos. 2762, 8029.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para83" id="para83"></a>83. The heaven into which they are carried away appears on
the right towards their earth, consequently separated from the
heaven of the angels of our Earth. The angels who are in that
heaven appear clothed in resplendent blue, spotted with little
stars of gold, and this because they were fond of that colour in
the world, and also believed it to be the most heavenly colour,
especially because they are in that variety of good of love to
which this colour corresponds<a id="footnotetagff" name="footnotetagff"></a><a href="#footnoteff"><sup>ff</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteff" name="footnoteff"></a><b>Footnote ff: </b><a href="#footnotetagff">(return) </a><p>Blue originating in red or flame corresponds to the good of celestial
love; and
blue originating in white or light (<i>lucidum</i>) corresponds to the good of
spiritual love, no. 9868.</p></blockquote>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page43" id="page43"></a>[pg 43]</span>

<p><a name="para84" id="para84"></a>84. There appeared to me a bald head, but only the topmost
part of it, which was bony. I was told that such a bald head is
seen by those who are to die within a year, and that they then
prepare themselves. They do not fear death there, except on
account of leaving their conjugial consorts, their children, or
their parents, for they know that they shall live after death, and
that they do not quit life because they go to heaven; wherefore,
they do not call death dying, but being heaven-made. Those on
that earth who have lived in truly conjugial love, and have taken
such care of their children as becomes parents, do not die of
disease, but tranquilly as in sleep, and so pass from the world
into heaven. The age of man there is generally thirty years,
according to the years of our Earth. It is of the Lord's Providence
that they die within such a short space of time, lest the
number of men should increase beyond what that earth can
support. And as, when they have completed those years, they
do not suffer themselves to be led by spirits and angels, like
those who have not yet completed them, spirits and angels
seldom attend those who have passed that age. They also come to
maturity sooner than on our Earth. They also contract marriages
in the first flower of early manhood, and then their delights
consist in loving their conjugial partners and taking care of their
children. Other delights they indeed call delights, but relatively external ones.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page44" id="page44"></a>[pg 44]</span>




<h2>THE EARTH OR PLANET MARS, AND ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS.</h2>


<p><a name="para85" id="para85"></a>85. Of all the spirits who come from the earths of this solar
system, those of Mars are the best, being for the most part
celestial men, not unlike those who were of the Most Ancient
Church on this Earth<a id="footnotetaggg" name="footnotetaggg"></a><a href="#footnotegg"><sup>gg</sup></a>. When they are represented as to
their quality, they are represented with the face in heaven and
the body in the world of spirits; and those of them who are
angels are represented with the face towards the Lord and the body in heaven.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotegg" name="footnotegg"></a><b>Footnote gg: </b><a href="#footnotetaggg">(return) </a><p>The first and Most Ancient Church on this earth was a celestial church,
which was the chief of all, concerning which, see nos. 607, 895, 920, 1121, 1122,
1123, 1124, 2896, 4493, 8891, 9942, 10545. A church is called celestial wherein
love to the Lord is the principal thing, but spiritual wherein the principal
thing is charity towards the neighbour, and faith, nos. 3691, 6435, 9468, 9680,
9683, 9780.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para86" id="para86"></a>86. In the idea of spirits and angels, the planet Mars, like the
planets elsewhere, appears constantly in its own place, which is
to the left in front, at some distance, in the plane of the breast,
and thus outside of the sphere where the spirits of our Earth
are. The spirits of one earth are separated from those of
another, because the spirits of each earth have relation to some
particular province in the Grand Man<a id="footnotetagf2" name="footnotetagf2"></a><a href="#footnotef"><sup>f</sup></a>; and are, therefore, in
other and different states; and this diversity of state causes them
to appear separate from each other, either to the right or to the
left, at a greater or lesser distance<a id="footnotetaghh" name="footnotetaghh"></a><a href="#footnotehh"><sup>hh</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotehh" name="footnotehh"></a><b>Footnote hh: </b><a href="#footnotetaghh">(return) </a><p>Distances in the other life are real appearances, which are exhibited to the sight by the Lord, according to the states of the interiors of angels and spirits, nos. 5604, 9104, 9440, 10146.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para87" id="para87"></a>87. Spirits from thence came to me, and applied themselves
to my left temple, where they breathed their speech upon me,
but I did not understand it. As to its flow it was very soft: I had
never before perceived any softer; it was like a very gentle
breeze. It breathed first upon the left temple, and upon the
upper part of the left ear; the breathing proceeded thence to the
left eye, and by degrees to the right, and flowed down afterwards,
especially from the left eye, to the lips; and when at the lips it
entered through the mouth, and through a way within the mouth,
and, indeed, through the Eustachian tube, into the brain. When
the breathing arrived there, I understood their speech, and was
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page45" id="page45"></a>[pg 45]</span>
enabled to speak with them. When they spoke with me, I
observed that my lips were moved, and my tongue also slightly,
which was owing to the correspondence of interior with exterior
speech. Exterior speech is that of articulate sound which
impinges upon the external membrane of the ear, and it is conveyed
from thence, by means of the small organs, membranes,
and fibres, which are within the ear, to the brain. From these
facts it was given me to know that the speech of the inhabitants
of Mars was different from that of the inhabitants of our Earth,
in that it is not sonorous, but almost tacit, insinuating itself
into the interior hearing and sight by a shorter way; and that,
being such, it was more perfect, and fuller of the ideas of thought,
thus approaching nearer to the speech of spirits and angels.
Among them the very affection of the speech is also represented in
the face, and its thought in the eyes; for with them thought and
speech, and affection and the face, act in unity. They account
it infamous to think one thing and speak another, and to will
one thing and show another in the face. They know not what
hypocrisy is, nor fraudulent simulation and deceit. The same
kind of speech prevailed amongst the Most Ancient inhabitants
of our Earth, as it has been given me to learn by conversation
with some of them in the other life; and to elucidate this subject
I may relate what I have heard respecting it, as follows: "It was
shown me by an influx which I cannot describe, what was the
character of the speech which prevailed amongst those who were
of the Most Ancient Church<a id="footnotetaggg2" name="footnotetaggg2"></a><a href="#footnotegg"><sup>gg</sup></a>. It was not articulate, like the
vocal speech of our time, but tacit, being effected, not by external,
but by internal respiration, consequently it was a cogitative
speech. It was given me also to apperceive the character of their
internal respiration. It proceeded from the navel towards the
heart, and so through the lips without sound when they spoke.
It did not enter the ear of another by an external way, and
strike upon what is called the drum of the ear, but by a certain
internal way, and indeed by what at this day is called the
Eustachian tube. It was shown me, that by such speech they
could express the feelings of the mind (<i>animus</i>), and the ideas
of thought, much more fully than can possibly be done by
articulate sounds or audible expressions, which speech is likewise
directed by respiration, but external; for there is not a vocal
sound, yea, there is nothing in a vocal sound, which is not directed
by applications of the respiration. But with them this was done
much more perfectly, because by the internal respiration, which,
because more interior, is also more perfect, and more applicable
and conformable to the very ideas of thought; besides, [it is done]
also by slight motions of the lips, and corresponding changes of
the face; for, as they were celestial men, whatever they thought
shone forth from their face and eyes, which were conformably
varied, the face as to form according to the life of the affection,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page46" id="page46"></a>[pg 46]</span>
and the eyes as to light. It was quite impossible for them to
present a countenance which was not in agreement with their
thoughts. As their speech was effected by internal respiration,
which is that of the human spirit itself, they could have communion
with angels, and speak with them." The respiration of
the spirits of Mars was also communicated to me<a id="footnotetagii" name="footnotetagii"></a><a href="#footnoteii"><sup>ii</sup></a>, and
it was perceived that it proceeded from the region of the chest
towards the navel, and thence flowed upwards through the
breast, with an imperceptible breathing (<i>halitus</i>) towards the
mouth. From these facts, and also from other experiential
proofs, it was made evident to me that they were of a celestial
genius, consequently, that they were not unlike those who
belonged to the Most Ancient Church on this earth.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteii" name="footnoteii"></a><b>Footnote ii: </b><a href="#footnotetagii">(return) </a><p>Spirits and angels have respiration, nos. 3884, 3885, 3891, 3893.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para88" id="para88"></a>88. I was informed that the spirits of Mars in the Grand
Man have relation to the medium between the Intellectual and
the Voluntary, consequently to THOUGHT FROM AFFECTION, and
the best of them to THE AFFECTION OF THOUGHT; hence it is that
their face acts in unity with their thought, and that they cannot
simulate in the presence of anyone. And as this is their
relation in the Grand Man, the middle province, which is
between the cerebrum and the cerebellum, corresponds to them;
for with those in whom the cerebrum and the cerebellum are
conjoined as to spiritual operations, the face acts in unity with
the thought, so that the very affection of the thought shines
forth from the face, and the general [character] of the thought
from the affection, and also from certain signs that show themselves
in the eyes. Wherefore, while they were with me, I
sensibly apperceived a drawing back of the anterior part of the
head towards the hinder part, thus of the cerebrum towards the cerebellum<a id="footnotetagkk" name="footnotetagkk"></a><a href="#footnotekk"><sup>kk</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotekk" name="footnotekk"></a><b>Footnote kk: </b><a href="#footnotetagkk">(return) </a><p>Human faces on our Earth in ancient times received influx from the
cerebellum,
and then the face acted in unity with the interior affections of the man;
but afterwards they received influx from the cerebrum when man began to simulate
and counterfeit by the face affections not his own. Concerning the changes
thereby occasioned to the face in course of time, see nos. 4325-4328.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para89" id="para89"></a>89. On one occasion when spirits of Mars were with me,
and occupied the sphere of my mind, spirits from our Earth
came and desired to intrude themselves also into that sphere;
but the spirits of our Earth became as if insane: this was caused by
their being quite out of harmony; for the spirits of our Earth in the
Grand Man have relation to the external sense, and consequently
these spirits were in idea turned towards the world and towards
self, while the spirits of Mars were in idea turned from
self to heaven and the neighbour; hence the contrariety.
But some angelic spirits of Mars then approached, and on their
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page47" id="page47"></a>[pg 47]</span>
coming the communication was taken away, and so the spirits of our Earth departed.</p>

<p><a name="para90" id="para90"></a>90. The angelic spirits spoke with me concerning the life of
the inhabitants on their earth; [saying] that they are not under
forms of government, but are distinguished into greater and lesser
societies, in which they associate themselves with such as agree
in disposition, which they know at once by the face and speech,
and in this they are seldom mistaken; they are then instantly
friends. They also said their consociations are delightful, and
that they converse with each other on what passes in their
societies, and especially in heaven, for many of them have open
communication with the angels of heaven. Those in their societies
who begin to think wrongly, and consequently to will what is
evil, are dissociated and left to themselves alone, in consequence
of which they drag on a most wretched life, out of society, among
rocks or other places, for the rest no longer trouble about them.
Some societies try by various methods to compel such persons
to repent; but when this is to no purpose they dissociate themselves
from them. Thus they take precautions lest the lust of
dominion and the lust of gain should creep in, that is, lest from
the lust of dominion any should subject some society to themselves,
and afterwards many others; and lest from the lust of gain any
should deprive others of their goods. Every one there lives content
with his own goods, and every one with his own honour,
that of being reputed just and a lover of the neighbour. This
delightful and tranquil state of mind (<i>animus</i>) would perish,
unless those who think and will evil were cast out, and a prudent
but severe check given to the first beginnings of the love of self
and the love of the world. For these are the loves which first
led to the establishment of empires and kingdoms, within which
there are few who do not desire to acquire dominion, and to
possess the goods of others, for there are few who do what is just
and fair from a love of justice and fairness, still less who do good
from charity itself, but most from fear of the law, the loss of life,
of gain, of honour, and of reputation for the sake of these.</p>

<p><a name="para91" id="para91"></a>91. Concerning the Divine worship of those who dwell on that
earth, they said that they acknowledge and adore our Lord, saying
that He is the only God, and that He governs both heaven
and the universe; that all good is from Him, and that He leads
them; also that He very often appears on their earth amongst
them. It was then given me to tell them that on our Earth
Christians also know that the Lord governs heaven and earth,
according to His own words in Matthew, "<i>All power is given
unto Me in heaven and on earth</i>" (xxviii. 18), but that they do
not believe it as those who belong to the earth Mars do. They
said also that there they believe that with themselves there is
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page48" id="page48"></a>[pg 48]</span>
nothing but what is filthy and infernal, and that all good is of
the Lord; nay, they added that of themselves they are devils,
and that the Lord draws them out of hell, and continually withholds
them from it. On one occasion, when the Lord was named,
I saw that those spirits humbled themselves more inwardly and
profoundly than can be described: for in their humiliation
there was the thought that of themselves they were in hell, and
that thus they were utterly unworthy to look to the Lord, who
is the Holy itself. So profoundly were they in this thought from
faith, that they were, as it were, outside of themselves, and in
that thought they remained on their knees till the Lord raised
them, and then drew them as it were out of hell. When they
thus emerge from humiliation, they are filled with good and love,
and consequently with joy of heart. When they humble themselves
in this manner, they do not turn their face to the Lord,
for this they dare not do then, but avert it. The spirits who
were about me said that never had they seen such humiliation.</p>

<p><a name="para92" id="para92"></a>92. Some spirits who were from that earth were surprised that
so many spirits from hell were about me, and that they also
spoke to me; but it was given me to reply that this was permitted
them for the purpose of enabling me to know their characters,
and why they are in hell, and that this is according to
their life. It was also given me to state that there were several
among them whom I had known when they lived in the world,
and that some of them had then occupied stations of great dignity,
and that then they had nothing at heart but the world; but that
no evil spirit, even the most infernal, could possibly do me any
injury, because I was continually protected by the Lord.</p>

<p><a name="para93" id="para93"></a>93. An inhabitant of that earth was exhibited before me.
He was not indeed an inhabitant, but was like one. His face
resembled the faces of the inhabitants of our Earth, but the
lower part of the face was black, not owing to a beard, which he
had not, but to blackness in its place. This blackness extended
to underneath the ears on both sides. The upper part of the
face was ruddy, like the faces of the inhabitants of our Earth
who are not quite fair. They said further that on their earth
they subsist on the fruits of trees, especially on a certain kind of
round fruit which grows out of their earth; and likewise on pulse.
They are clothed with garments which they make of the fibres
of the inner bark of certain trees, which fibres have such a consistence
that they can be woven, and also cemented together by
a kind of gum they have among them. They related further
that they know how to make fluid fires, from which they have
light during evening and night.</p>

<p><a name="para94" id="para94"></a>94. I saw a certain flaming object, exceedingly beautiful; it
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page49" id="page49"></a>[pg 49]</span>
was of various colours, crimson, and also a glowing ruby hue, and
from the flame the colours also glowed beautifully. I also saw a
hand, to which this flaming object adhered, at first on the back
of it, afterwards on the palm or hollow, and from thence it played
round about the hand. This continued for some time. Afterwards
this hand with the flaming object was removed to a distance
and where it rested there was a bright light (<i>lucidum</i>).
In that bright light the hand disappeared; and the flaming
object was then changed into a bird, whose colours were at first
similar to those of the flaming object, and gleamed in the same
manner; but these colours gradually changed, and with them the
vigour of life in the bird. It flew about, at first about my head,
then forwards into a kind of narrow chamber, which appeared like a
sanctuary, and as it flew onwards its life departed, and at length it
became stony; it was then at first of a pearly, afterwards of a dusky
colour; but although without life, it kept on flying. While this
bird was flying about my head, and still in the vigour of life, a
spirit was seen rising up from below, through the region of the
loins to that of the breast, and from there he wished to take that
bird; but because it was so beautiful, the spirits who were about
me prevented his doing so, for the eyes of all were fixed upon
it. But this spirit who had risen up from below used all his
power to persuade them that the Lord was with him, and consequently
that he was acting from the Lord. Although the most
of them did not believe this, they nevertheless no longer hindered
him from taking the bird; but as at that moment heaven inflowed
he was unable to retain it, but immediately, opening his
hand, set it free. When this had taken place, the spirits who
were around me, and who had intently watched the bird and its
successive changes, began talking with each other about it, and
they continued talking for a considerable time. They perceived
that such a sight could not but signify something heavenly; they
knew that what is flaming signifies celestial love and its affections;
that a hand, to which the flaming object adhered, signifies life
and its power; that changes of the colours signify the varieties of
life as to wisdom and intelligence; that a bird has the same signification
with this difference, however, that what is flaming signifies
celestial love and the things that belong to celestial love, while
a bird signifies spiritual love and the things that belong to that
love; (celestial love is love to the Lord, and spiritual love is
charity towards the neighbour,<a id="footnotetaggg3" name="footnotetaggg3"></a><a href="#footnotegg"><sup>note gg</sup></a>); and that the changes of
the colours and at the same time of the life in the bird, till it
became stony, signify the successive changes of spiritual life as
to intelligence. They also knew that the spirits who ascend from
below, through the region of the loins to that of the breast, are
in a strong persuasion that they are in the Lord, and consequently
believe that whatever they do, even though it be evil, they do of
the Lord's will. But nevertheless this did not enable them to
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page50" id="page50"></a>[pg 50]</span>
know who were meant by that sight. At length they were instructed
from heaven, that the inhabitants of Mars were meant;
that their celestial love, in which many of them still are, was
signified by the flaming object that adhered to the hand; and
that the bird in the beginning, while it was in the beauty of its
colours and the vigour of its life, signified their spiritual love:
but that the bird when it had become as it were stony and
devoid of life, and at length of a dusky colour, signified those
inhabitants who have removed themselves from the good of love,
and are in evil, and still believe, nevertheless, that they are in
the Lord. The same thing was signified by the spirit who rose
up and wished to take away the bird.</p>

<p><a name="para95" id="para95"></a>95. The bird of stone also represented inhabitants of that
earth, who by a strange method transmute the life of their
thoughts and affections into almost no life, on which subject I
have learned the following particulars. There was a certain
spirit above my head who spoke with me, and from the tone of
his voice he was apperceived to be as it were in a state of sleep.
In this state he spoke many things, and with a sagacity
(<i>prudentia</i>) that he could not have surpassed when awake. It
was given me to perceive that he was a subject through whom
angels spoke, and that in that state he apperceived [their speech]
and produced it<a id="footnotetagll" name="footnotetagll"></a><a href="#footnotell"><sup>ll</sup></a>; for he spoke nothing but what was true; if
anything inflowed from any other source, he indeed admitted
it, but did not produce it. I questioned him respecting his
state. He said that to him that state was a peaceful one, and
was free from all solicitude respecting the future; and that at
the same time he was performing uses by which he had communication
with heaven. I was told that such, in the Grand
Man, have relation to the <i>longitudinal sinus</i>, which lies in the
brain between its two hemispheres, and is there in a tranquil
state, no matter how disturbed the brain may be on either side.
While I was in conversation with this spirit, some spirits introduced
themselves towards the anterior part of the head where
he was, and pressed upon him; wherefore he retired to one side,
and gave place to them. The spirit strangers spoke with each
other; but neither the spirits about me, nor I myself, understood
what they said. I was informed by the angels that they were
spirits from the earth Mars, who have the skill to speak with
each other in such a way that the spirits present could not
understand or perceive anything. I wondered that there could
possibly be speech of this kind, since for all spirits there is one
speech, which flows from thought, and consists of ideas which
are heard as vocal expressions in the spiritual world. I
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page51" id="page51"></a>[pg 51]</span>
was told that those spirits have a certain method of forming
ideas, expressed by the lips and face, unintelligible to others,
and that they at the same instant skilfully withdraw their
thoughts, guarding particularly lest anything of the affection
should manifest itself, because if anything of the affection were
perceived, the thought would appear, for the thought flows from
the affection, and as it were in it. I was further informed
that such speech was contrived by those inhabitants of Mars,&mdash;though
not by all,&mdash;who make heavenly life to consist in knowledges
alone, and not in the life of love; and that when they
become spirits they retain it. These are they who were specially
signified by the bird of stone; for to produce a speech by alterations
of the face and motions of the lips, with a removal of the
affections and a withdrawal of the thoughts from others, is to
deprive speech of life and make it like an image, and by degrees
to produce the same effect on themselves. But although they
imagine that what they speak among themselves is not understood
by others, angelic spirits nevertheless perceive each and
all of the things they say, the reason being that no thought
can be withdrawn from them. This was also shown them by
actual experience. I was thinking of the fact that the evil
spirits of our Earth are not affected with shame when they
infest others. This [thought] inflowed with me from some
angelic spirits who perceived their speech. Those spirits of
Mars then acknowledged that this was the subject they were
speaking of among themselves, and they were astonished. Besides
this, more things, both of their conversation and thought,
were disclosed by an angelic spirit, notwithstanding all their
endeavours to hide away their thoughts from him. Afterwards
those spirits inflowed from above into my face. The influx was
felt like fine striated rain, which was a sign that they were not
in the affection of truth and of good, for this is represented by
what is striated. They then spoke plainly with me, saying, that
the inhabitants of their earth speak in the same way among
themselves. They were then told that this is evil, as by so
doing they block up the internals, and recede from them to the
externals, which also they deprive of their life; and especially
because it is not sincere to speak in this manner. For they who
are sincere do not wish to speak or even to think anything but
what others, yea, what all, even the whole heaven, might know.
But those who are unwilling that others should know what
they say, pass judgment on others, and think ill of others
and well of themselves, and at length are led by habit so far as
to think and speak ill of the church, and of heaven, yea, of the
Lord Himself. I have been told that those who love knowledges,
and not so much a life according to them, have relation, in the
Grand Man, to the inner membrane of the skull; but that those
who accustom themselves to speak without affection, and to draw
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page52" id="page52"></a>[pg 52]</span>
the thought to themselves and withdraw it from others, have
relation to that membrane, when it has become ossified, because,
from having some spiritual life, they come at length to have none.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotell" name="footnotell"></a><b>Footnote ll: </b><a href="#footnotetagll">(return) </a><p>Communications are effected by means of spirits sent forth from societies of spirits and angels to other societies, and these emissary spirits are called Subjects, nos. 4403, 5856, 5983, 5985-5989.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para96" id="para96"></a>96. As the bird of stone represented those also who are in
knowledges alone, and in no life of love, and as these consequently
have no spiritual life, therefore, by way of appendix, I may
here show that those only have spiritual life who are in heavenly
love, and thence in knowledges; and that a love contains in itself
all the power of knowing (<i>cognitinum</i>) which belongs to that love.
Take for example the animals of the earth, and also the living
creatures of the heaven, that is, the birds. These have the knowledge
(<i>scientia</i>) of all things that belong to their love. Their loves
are, to nourish themselves, to dwell safely, to propagate their
kind, to take care of their young, and, with some, to provide for
the winter. They have, therefore, all the requisite knowledge,
for this is inherent in those loves, and inflows into them as into
its own receptacles; and this knowledge in some animals is such
that man cannot but be amazed at it. Their knowledge is connate
and is called instinct; but it belongs to the natural love
in which they are. If man were in his own love, which is love
to God and towards the neighbour, (this love is man's peculiar
love, by which he is distinguished from beasts, and it is heavenly
love,) he would not only be in all requisite knowledge, but likewise
in all intelligence and wisdom; for these [qualities] would
inflow into those loves from heaven, that is, from the Divine
through heaven. As, however, man is not born into those loves,
but into their contraries, that is to say, into the loves of self
and of the world, therefore he cannot but be born in complete
ignorance and want of knowledge But by Divine means he is
brought to something of intelligence and wisdom, yet not
actually into any, unless the loves of self and of the world are
removed, and a way is thus opened for love to God and towards
the neighbour. That love to God and love towards the neighbour
have in them all intelligence and wisdom, may appear from
those who have been in those loves in the world. These, when,
after death, they come into heaven, know and are wise in things
of which they previously knew nothing; yea, they there think
and speak, like the rest of the angels, such things as the ear has
not heard, nor the mind known, which are ineffable. The reason
is, that those loves have the faculty of receiving such things into themselves.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page53" id="page53"></a>[pg 53]</span>




<h2>THE EARTH OR PLANET SATURN, AND ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS.</h2>


<p><a name="para97" id="para97"></a>97. The spirits from that earth appear in front at a considerable
distance, below, in the plane of the knees, where that earth
itself is; and when the eye is opened thither, a multitude of
spirits come into view, who are all from that earth. They are
seen on this side of that earth, and to the right of it. It has
been given me to speak with them also, and thereby to know of
what character they are relatively to others. They are well-disposed,
and they are modest; and as they esteem themselves
little, therefore also in the other life they appear small.</p>

<p><a name="para98" id="para98"></a>98. They are extremely humble in worship, for in worship
they esteem themselves as nothing. They worship our Lord,
and acknowledge Him as the only God. The Lord also appears
to them at times under an angelic form, and thus as a Man, and
at such times the Divine shines forth from His face, and affects
the mind (<i>animus</i>). The inhabitants also, when they come of
age, speak with spirits, by whom they are instructed concerning
the Lord, and how He ought to be worshipped, and also how they
ought to live. When any desire to lead astray the spirits who
are from that earth, and to draw them away from faith in the
Lord, or from humiliation towards Him, and from uprightness
of life, they say they wish to die. On these occasions there
appear in their hands small knives, with which they seem to desire
to strike their breasts. On being questioned why they do
so, they say that they would rather die than be drawn away from
the Lord. The spirits of our Earth sometimes mock at them
on this account, and assail them with reproaches for acting so;
but their reply is, that they are well aware that they do not
kill themselves, but that this is only an appearance flowing forth
from the will of their mind (<i>animus</i>) rather to die than be drawn
away from the worship of the Lord.</p>

<p><a name="para99" id="para99"></a>99. They said that sometimes spirits from our Earth come
to them and ask them what God they worship, their answer to
whom is, that they are insane, and that there can be no greater
insanity than to ask what God any one worships, when yet there
is but one God for all in the universe; and that still more
insane are they in not saying that the Lord is that One only God,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page54" id="page54"></a>[pg 54]</span>
and that He governs the whole heaven, and consequently the
whole world, since He who governs heaven must also govern
the world, because the world is governed by means of heaven.</p>

<p><a name="para100" id="para100"></a>100. They said that on their earth there are some who call
the nocturnal light (<i>lumen</i>), which is great, the Lord, but that
these are separated from the rest, and are not tolerated by them.
That nocturnal light (<i>lumen</i>) comes from the great ring which
encircles that earth at a distance, and from the moons which are
called the satellites of Saturn.</p>

<p><a name="para101" id="para101"></a>101. They related that another kind of spirits, who go in
troops, frequently come to them, desiring to learn how things
are with them, and that by various methods they elicit from them
whatever they know. They said of these spirits, that they are
not insane, except in this particular, that they desire to know
so much for no other use than that simply of knowing. They
were afterwards instructed that these spirits are from the planet
Mercury, that is, from the earth nearest the sun, and that they
are delighted with knowledges alone, and not so much with the uses from them.</p>

<p><a name="para102" id="para102"></a>102. The inhabitants and spirits of the planet Saturn have
relation, in the Grand Man, to the MIDDLE SENSE BETWEEN THE
SPIRITUAL AND THE NATURAL MAN, but to that which recedes from
the natural and accedes to the spiritual. Hence it is that those
spirits appear to be carried away or caught up into heaven, and
soon afterwards let down again; for whatever belongs to
spiritual sense is in heaven, but whatever belongs to natural
sense is beneath heaven. Inasmuch as the spirits of our Earth,
in the Grand Man, have relation to natural and corporeal sense,
it has been given me to know from manifest experience how the
spiritual and the natural man, when the latter is not in faith
and charity, fight and contend with each other. Some spirits of
the earth Saturn came into view from afar, and then a living
communication was opened between them and spirits of our
Earth who were of this character. These latter, on thus perceiving
the spirits of Saturn, became as if insane, and began to
infest them, infusing unworthy ideas concerning faith, and also
concerning the Lord. While uttering invective and abuse, they
also cast themselves into the midst of them, and, from the insanity
in which they were, endeavoured to do them injury. The spirits
of Saturn, however, were not at all afraid, because they were
secure and in tranquillity; but those spirits of our Earth, when
in the midst of them, began to be tortured, and to breathe with
difficulty, and so rushed out, one in this direction, another in
that, and disappeared. Those who were present apperceived
from this what is the character of the natural man, separate
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page55" id="page55"></a>[pg 55]</span>
from the spiritual, when he comes into a spiritual sphere,
namely, that he is insane; for the natural man separate from
the spiritual is wise only from the world, and not at all from
heaven; and he who is wise only from the world, believes
nothing but what the senses apprehend, and what he believes
he believes from the fallacies of the senses, which, unless they
are removed by the influx from the spiritual world, produce
falsities. Hence it is that spiritual things are nothing to him,
insomuch that he can hardly bear to hear the word spiritual
mentioned; wherefore such become insane when they are kept
in a spiritual sphere. It is different while they live in the
world; then they either think naturally about spiritual things,
or avert their ears, that is, hear and do not attend. It was also
manifest from this experience, that the natural man cannot
introduce himself into the spiritual, that is, ascend; but that,
when man is in faith, and thus in spiritual life, the spiritual
man inflows into the natural, and thinks therein; for there is
spiritual influx, that is, influx from the spiritual world into the
natural, but not contrariwise<a id="footnotetagmm" name="footnotetagmm"></a><a href="#footnotemm"><sup>mm</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotemm" name="footnotemm"></a><b>Footnote mm: </b><a href="#footnotetagmm">(return) </a><p>There is spiritual influx, and not physical or natural influx,
consequently
influx is from the spiritual world into the natural, and not from the natural into
the spiritual, nos. 3219, 5119, 5259, 5427, 5428, 5477, 6322. It appears as if
influx were from externals into man's internals, but this is a fallacy, no. 3721.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para103" id="para103"></a>103. Furthermore, the spirits of that earth gave me information
concerning the inhabitants, the nature of their consociations
and other particulars. They said that they live divided
into families, every family apart from the others; thus, a man
(<i>vir</i>) and wife with their children; and that these, when they unite
in marriage, are separated from the house of the parents, and
have no further care about it; wherefore the spirits from that
earth appear in pairs. That they are little solicitous about
food and raiment; that they live on the fruits and pulse which
their earth produces; and that they are lightly clothed, being
girt with a coarse skin or coat, which keeps out the cold.
Further, that all on that earth know that they shall live after
death; and that on this account they have no care for their
body, except so far as is necessary for the sake of the life which
they say is to endure and to serve the Lord; that for this
reason also they do not bury the bodies of the dead, but cast
them away, and cover them with branches of trees from the forest.</p>

<p><a name="para104" id="para104"></a>104. Being questioned concerning that great belt which
appears from our Earth to rise above the horizon of that planet,
and to vary its positions, they said, that it does not appear to
them as a belt, but only as a snowy something in the sky in various directions.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page56" id="page56"></a>[pg 56]</span>




<h2>THE EARTH OR PLANET VENUS, AND ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS.</h2>


<p><a name="para105" id="para105"></a>105. The planet Venus, in the idea of spirits and angels,
appears to the left a little behind, at some distance from our
Earth. It is said, in the idea of spirits, because to no spirit does
the sun of this system, or any planet, appear; but spirits have only
an idea that they exist. In consequence of this bare idea, the
sun of this system is exhibited behind as a very dark something,
and the planets not moving as in the system, but remaining constantly
in their places (see above, no. 42).</p>

<p><a name="para106" id="para106"></a>106. In the planet Venus there are two kinds of men, of
contrary dispositions; the first mild and humane, the second
savage and almost brutal. Those who are mild and humane appear
on the other side of the earth, those who are savage and
almost brutal appear on the side of it looking this way. But it
should be known that they appear thus according to the states
of their life, for the state of life determines every appearance of
space and of distance there.</p>

<p><a name="para107" id="para107"></a>107. Some of those who appear on the other side of the
planet, and who are mild and humane, came to me, and were
presented to my sight overhead, and I spoke with them on
various subjects. Amongst other things, they said that while
they were in the world they acknowledged, and now still more
acknowledge, our Lord as their One only God. They added that
on their earth they had seen Him, and they also represented
how they had seen Him. These spirits, in the Grand Man,
have relation to <i>the memory of material things, agreeing with
the memory of immaterial things</i>, to which the spirits of Mercury
have relation: wherefore the spirits of Mercury have the fullest
agreement with these spirits of Venus; therefore, when they were
together, I was sensible from their influx of a remarkable change,
and a powerful operation in my brain (see above, no. 43).</p>

<p><a name="para108" id="para108"></a>108. I did not, however, speak with those spirits who are on the
side that looks this way, and who are savage and almost brutal;
but the angels informed me of their character, and the origin of
their so brutal nature: it is this; they are greatly delighted with
robbery, and more especially with eating the prey. The delight
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page57" id="page57"></a>[pg 57]</span>
they have in thinking about eating the prey was communicated
to me, and was apperceived to be exceedingly great. That
there have also been inhabitants of a like brutal nature, on our
Earth, appears from the histories of various nations; also from
the inhabitants of the land of Canaan (1 Sam. xxx. 16); and
likewise from the Jewish and Israelitish nation even in the time
of David, in that they made yearly excursions, and plundered the
nations, and rejoiced in feasting on the booty. I was informed,
further, that the greater part of those inhabitants are giants, and
that the men of our Earth reach only to their navel; also, that they
are stupid, not seeking to know anything about heaven or eternal
life, their only care being about their land and their cattle.</p>

<p><a name="para109" id="para109"></a>109. As they are of this character, even when they come into
the other life, they are greatly infested there by evils and falsities.
Their hells appear near the earth, and do not communicate with
the hells of the evil of our Earth, because they are of an
entirely different genius and disposition; hence also their evils
and falsities are of an entirely different kind.</p>

<p><a name="para110" id="para110"></a>110. But those of them who are such that they can be saved,
are in places of vastation, and are there reduced to the last degree
of despair; for evils and falsities of this kind cannot otherwise
be subdued and removed. When they are in the state of despair,
they cry out that they are beasts, that they are abominations,
that they are hatreds, and thus that they are damned. Some of
them, when in such a state, even cry out against heaven; but for
this they are forgiven, because it proceeds from despair. The
Lord restrains them from indulging in vituperation beyond fixed
limits. When they have passed through extreme suffering, the
corporeal [principles] with them being then as it were dead, they
are finally saved. It was also said of them that, during their
life on their earth, they had believed in a certain supreme Creator
without a Mediator; but when they are saved, they are also instructed
that the Lord is the only God, Saviour, and Mediator.
I have seen some of them, after they had passed through extreme
suffering, taken up into heaven; and when they were received
there, I have apperceived such a tenderness of joy from them as
drew tears from my eyes.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page58" id="page58"></a>[pg 58]</span>




<h2>THE SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS OF THE MOON.</h2>


<p><a name="para111" id="para111"></a>111. Some spirits appeared overhead, and voices like thunders
were heard thence; for their voices thundered forth just as
thunders do from the clouds after lightnings. I supposed that
there was an immense multitude of spirits, who had acquired
the art of uttering their voices with such a sound. The more
simple spirits who were with me laughed at them, at which
I greatly marvelled. The cause of their laughter was soon
disclosed, and it was, that the spirits who thundered were not
many, but few, and were also small as children, and that on
former occasions they had terrified them by such sounds, and
yet were quite unable to do them the least harm. In order that
I might know their character, some of them let themselves down
from on high, where they were thundering; and, strange to say,
one carried another on his back, and the two thus approached
me. Their faces appeared not unhandsome, but longer than
those of other spirits. In stature they were like boys of seven
years old, but of more robust frame; so that they were dwarfs.
I was told by the angels that they were from the Moon. The
one who had been carried by the other came to me, applying
himself to my left side under the elbow, and from thence he
spoke, saying, that when they utter their voice they thunder in
this manner; and that by so doing they strike with terror the
spirits who would do them harm, and put some to flight, so that
they go safely wherever they please. In order that I might
know for certain that the sound they make was of this kind, he
retired from me to some others, but not quite out of sight, and
thundered in like manner. They showed to me, moreover, that
their voice, being sent forth from the abdomen after the manner
of an eructation, thus resounded like thunder. It was perceived
that this arose from the circumstance, that the inhabitants of
the Moon do not, like the inhabitants of other earths, speak
from the lungs, but from the abdomen, and thus from some collection
of air therein; the reason of which is, that the Moon is
not surrounded with an atmosphere of the same kind as that of
other earths. I was informed that the spirits of the Moon, in
the Grand Man, have relation to the ensiform or xiphoid cartilage
to which the ribs are attached in front, and from which
descends the <i>linea alba</i>, which is the point of attachment of the
abdominal muscle.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page59" id="page59"></a>[pg 59]</span>

<p><a name="para112" id="para112"></a>112. It is known to spirits and angels, that there are inhabitants
even in the Moon, and likewise in the moons or satellites
which are about the earth Jupiter and the earth Saturn. Even
those who have not seen spirits who are from them, and spoken
with them, entertain no doubt that there are human beings upon
them, for they, too, are earths, and where there is an earth, there
is man; for man is the end for the sake of which an earth exists,
and nothing has been made by the Supreme Creator without an
end. It may be evident to anyone who thinks from reason in
any degree enlightened that the end of creation is the human
race, in order that there may exist a heaven from it.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page60" id="page60"></a>[pg 60]</span>




<h2>THE REASONS WHY THE LORD WILLED TO BE
BORN ON OUR EARTH, AND NOT ON ANY OTHER</h2>


<p><a name="para113" id="para113"></a>113. There are several reasons, about which I have received
information from heaven, why it pleased the Lord to be born,
and to assume the Human, on our Earth, and not on any other.
THE PRINCIPAL REASON <i>was for the sake of the Word, that it
might be written on our Earth; and when written might afterwards
be published throughout the whole Earth; and that, once
published, it might be preserved for all posterity; and that thus
it might be made manifest, even to all in the other life, that God
did become Man</i>.</p>

<p><a name="para114" id="para114"></a>114. <i>That the principal reason was for the sake of the Word</i>,
is because the Word is the Divine Truth itself, which teaches
man that there is a God, that there is a heaven and a hell, that
there is a life after death; and which teaches, besides, how man
ought to live and believe in order that he may come into heaven,
and thus may be happy to eternity. Without revelation, and
thus, on this Earth, without the Word, all these things would
have been entirely unknown; and yet man has been so created,
that as to his interiors he cannot die<a id="footnotetagnn" name="footnotetagnn"></a><a href="#footnotenn"><sup>nn</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotenn" name="footnotenn"></a><b>Footnote nn: </b><a href="#footnotetagnn">(return) </a><p>By natural light (<i>lumen</i>) alone, nothing can be known concerning
the Lord,
heaven and hell, the life of man after death, and the Divine truths, by means of
which man has spiritual and eternal life, nos. 8944, 10318-10320. This may
appear from the consideration that many, and amongst them the learned, do not
believe these things, although they are born where the Word is, and where there
is instruction by means of the Word concerning them, no. 10319. Therefore it
was necessary that there should be a revelation from heaven, because man was
born for heaven, no. 1775.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para115" id="para115"></a>115. <i>That the Word might be written on our Earth</i>, is because
the art of writing has existed here from the most ancient time,
first on tablets, next on parchment, afterwards on paper, and
lastly publication by printing. This was provided by the Lord
for the sake of the Word.</p>

<p><a name="para116" id="para116"></a>116. <i>That the Word might afterwards be published throughout
the whole of this Earth</i>, is because here there is an intercourse of
all nations, not only by journeys on land, but also by navigation
to all parts of the entire globe; hence the Word, after it had
once been written, could be conveyed from one nation to another,
and be taught everywhere.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page61" id="page61"></a>[pg 61]</span>

<p><a name="para117" id="para117"></a>117. <i>That the Word, after it had once been written, might be
preserved for all posterity</i>, consequently for thousands and thousands
of years, and that it has also been so preserved, is known.</p>

<p><a name="para118" id="para118"></a>118. <i>That thus it might he made manifest that God has become
man</i>; for this is the first and most essential purpose for which
the Word was given; since no one can believe in a God, and
love a God, whom he cannot comprehend under some form;
wherefore, they who acknowledge an invisible and thus incomprehensible
[principle], sink in thought into nature, and consequently
believe in no God. Wherefore, it pleased the Lord to be
born on this Earth, and to make this manifest through the Word,
so that it might not only be made known on this globe, but <i>might
also by this means be made manifest to spirits and angels from
other earths, and likewise to the gentiles from our own<a id="footnotetagoo" name="footnotetagoo"></a><a href="#footnoteoo"><sup>oo</sup></a></i>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteoo" name="footnoteoo"></a><b>Footnote oo: </b><a href="#footnotetagoo">(return) </a><p>The gentiles in the other life are instructed by angels, and they who
have
lived well according to their religionism receive the truths of faith and acknowledge
the Lord, nos. 2049, 2595, 2598, 2600-2603, 2861, 2863, 3263.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para119" id="para119"></a>119. It should be known that the Word on our Earth, which
was given by the Lord through heaven, effects the union of
heaven and the world, for which end there is a correspondence
of all things in the letter of the Word with the Divine things in
heaven; and that the Word in its supreme and inmost sense
treats of the Lord, of His kingdom in the heavens and on earth,
and of love and faith from Him and towards Him, consequently
of life from Him and in Him. Such things are exhibited to the
angels in heaven when the Word of our Earth is read and preached<a id="footnotetagpp" name="footnotetagpp"></a><a href="#footnotepp"><sup>pp</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotepp" name="footnotepp"></a><b>Footnote pp: </b><a href="#footnotetagpp">(return) </a><p>The Word is understood by the angels in the heavens in a different
manner
from what it is understood by men on Earth, and the internal or spiritual sense
is for the angels, but the external or natural sense for men, nos. 1769-1772,
1887, 2143, 2333, 2395, 2540, 2541, 2545, 2551. The Word is what unites
heaven and earth, nos. 2310, 2495, 9212, 9216, 9357, 10375. The Word, therefore,
was written by strict correspondences, nos. 1404, 1408, 1409, 1540, 1619,
1659, 1709, 1783, 8615, 10687. In the inmost sense of the Word the Lord alone
and His kingdom are treated of, nos. 1873, 2249, 2523, 7014, 9357.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para120" id="para120"></a>120. In every other earth, Divine Truth is manifested by
word of mouth through spirits and angels, as was stated in the
foregoing pages, in treating of the inhabitants of the earths in
this solar system. But this takes place within families; for in
most earths the human race dwell distinct according to families;
wherefore, Divine Truth thus revealed through spirits and
angels is not conveyed far beyond the families, and unless a new
revelation constantly succeeds, it is either perverted, or perishes.
It is otherwise on our Earth, where the Divine Truth, which is
the Word, remains in its integrity for ever.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page62" id="page62"></a>[pg 62]</span>

<p><a name="para121" id="para121"></a>121. It should be known that the Lord acknowledges and
receives all, from whatever earth they may be, who acknowledge
and worship God under the Human Form, since God under the
Human Form is the Lord: and as the Lord appears to the inhabitants
in the earths in an angelic form, which is the Human Form,
therefore, when the spirits and angels from these earths hear
from the spirits and angels of our Earth that God is actually Man,
they receive that Word, acknowledge it, and rejoice that it is so.</p>

<p><a name="para122" id="para122"></a>122. To the reasons that have been adduced above, may be
added, that the inhabitants and spirits of our Earth, in the
Grand Man, have relation to natural and external sense; and
natural and external sense is the ultimate in which the interiors
of life close, and on which they rest, as on their common [basis].
The case is the same with the Divine Truth in the letter, which
is called the Word, and which for this reason also was given on
this Earth, and not on any other<a id="footnotetagqq" name="footnotetagqq"></a><a href="#footnoteqq"><sup>qq</sup></a>. And as the Lord is the
Word, and the First and Last of it, therefore, in order that
all things might exist according to order. He also willed
to be born on this Earth, and to become the Word, according
to these words in John, "In the beginning was the Word, and
the Word was with God, and God was the Word. The same
was in the beginning with God. All things were made
through It, and without It was not anything made that
was made.... <i>And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among
us, and we saw Its glory the glory as of the Only-begotten of the
Father</i>.... No one hath seen God at any time; the Only-begotten
Son, Who is in the bosom of the Father, Himself hath
manifested Him" (i. 1-3, 14, 18). The Word denotes the Lord
as to the Divine Truth, consequently the Divine Truth from
the Lord<a id="footnotetagrr" name="footnotetagrr"></a><a href="#footnoterr"><sup>rr</sup></a>. But this is an arcanum which enters into the
understanding of only a few.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteqq" name="footnoteqq"></a><b>Footnote qq: </b><a href="#footnotetagqq">(return) </a><p>The Word in the sense of the letter is natural, no. 8783; by reason that
what is natural is the ultimate, in which spiritual and celestial things close, and
on which they subsist as on their foundation, and that otherwise the internal or
spiritual sense of the Word without an external or natural sense would be as a
house without a foundation, nos. 9430, 9433, 9824, 10044, 10436.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoterr" name="footnoterr"></a><b>Footnote rr: </b><a href="#footnotetagrr">(return) </a><p>The Word is the Lord as to the Divine Truth, consequently the Divine
Truth from the Lord, nos. 2859, 4692, 5075, 9987. Through the Divine Truth
all things were created and made, nos. 2803, 2894, 5272, 7835.</p></blockquote>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page63" id="page63"></a>[pg 63]</span>




<h2>EARTHS IN THE STARRY HEAVEN.</h2>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page65" id="page65"></a>[pg 65]</span>


<p><a name="para123" id="para123"></a>123. Those who are in heaven are able to speak and converse
not only with those angels and spirits who are from the
earths in our solar system, but also with those who are from
other earths in the universe beyond this system; and not only with
the spirits and angels there, but also with the inhabitants themselves,
only, however, with those whose interiors have been opened,
so that they are able to hear those who speak from heaven. The
same thing is possible for a man to whom it has been given by
the Lord to speak with spirits and angels, during his life in the
world; for a man as to his interiors is a spirit, the body which
he carries about in the world being serviceable to him only
for performing functions in this natural or terrestrial sphere,
which is the ultimate or last sphere. But to no one is it given
to speak as a spirit with angels and spirits, unless he be of such
a character that he can be consociated with angels as to faith
and love. Neither can he be consociated with them, unless his
faith and love are directed to the Lord; for man is conjoined
to the Lord by means of faith in Him and love to Him, that
is, by means of truths of doctrine and goods of life from Him;
and when he has been conjoined [with the Lord], he is secure
from the assaults of evil spirits from hell. With others the
interiors cannot be opened to such an extent, since they are not
in the Lord. This is the reason why there are few at this
day to whom it is given to speak and converse with angels; a
manifest proof of which is, that at the present day it is scarcely
believed that spirits and angels exist, and still less that they
are present with every man, and that through them man has
connection with heaven, and, through heaven, with the Lord;
and that it is still less believed that a man, when he dies as to
the body, lives a spirit, and in the human form as before.</p>

<p><a name="para124" id="para124"></a>124. Since, with many in the church at the present day,
there is no faith in a life after death, and scarcely any faith concerning
heaven, nor concerning the Lord as being the God of
heaven and earth, therefore the interiors that are of my spirit
have been opened by the Lord, so that, while I am in the body,
I might at the same time be with angels in heaven, and not
only speak with them, but see the stupendous things there, and
describe the same, lest possibly it might hereafter be said, Who
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page66" id="page66"></a>[pg 66]</span>
has come to us from heaven, and told us of its existence, and
of the things that are there? But I know that those who
hitherto have at heart denied heaven and hell, and the life after
death, will still persist in confirming themselves against them,
and in denying them; for it is easier to make a raven white
than to make those believe who have once at heart rejected
faith; the reason is, that they always think about such matters
from a negative, and not from an affirmative, standpoint.
Nevertheless, let those facts that have already been stated, and
that yet remain to be stated, concerning angels and spirits, be
for those few who are in faith. In order that others also may be
led to some degree of acknowledgment, it has been granted me to
relate such things as delight and allure the man who is desirous
of acquiring knowledge: of this character are the things that
shall now be related concerning the earths in the starry heaven.</p>

<p><a name="para125" id="para125"></a>125. He who is not acquainted with the arcana of heaven,
cannot believe that a man can see earths that are so far distant,
and give any account of them from sensuous experience. But
let him know that the spaces and distances, and therefore the
progressions, which exist in the natural world, in their origin
and first cause are changes of the state of the interiors, and that
with angels and spirits they appear according to these changes<a id="footnotetagss" name="footnotetagss"></a><a href="#footnotess"><sup>ss</sup></a>;
and that through changes of state they may be apparently
translated from one place to another, and from one earth to
another, even to earths which are at the end of the universe:
so likewise may man as to his spirit, his body still remaining
in its own place. This has been the case with me, since, by
the Lord's Divine mercy, it has been given to me to speak with
spirits as a spirit, and at the same time with men as a man.
That a man, as to his spirit, can be translated in this manner, is
inconceivable to the sensual man, since he is in space and in
time, and measures his progressions according to them.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotess" name="footnotess"></a><b>Footnote ss: </b><a href="#footnotetagss">(return) </a><p>Motions, progressions, and changes of place, in the other life, are
changes of
the state of the interiors of life, and nevertheless it really appears to spirits and
angels as if they actually existed, nos. 1273-1277, 1377, 3356, 5606, 10734.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para126" id="para126"></a>126. That there are many systems, may appear to every
one from the fact that so many stars appear in the universe;
and it is known in the learned world that every star is like
a sun in its own place, for it remains fixed as the sun of our
Earth does in its place; and that it is the distance that makes
it appear in so small a form as a star; consequently, that, like
the sun of our system, each star has planets around it, which
are earths; and that the reason why these do not appear before
our eyes is on account of their immense distance, and because
only the light from their own star reaches us, which light
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page67" id="page67"></a>[pg 67]</span>
cannot be again reflected from the planets so far as to reach us.
To what other purpose could so great a heaven with so many
constellations be intended? For the end of the creation of
the universe is man, that from man there may be an angelic
heaven; but what would a human race, and from it an angelic
heaven, from one single earth, be for an Infinite Creator, for
whom a thousand, yea tens of thousands of earths, would not
suffice? It has been calculated that, supposing there were in
the universe a million earths, and on every earth three hundred
million men, and two hundred generations within six thousand
years, and that to every man or spirit there were to be allotted
a space of three cubic ells, the sum of that great number of men
or spirits would not occupy a space equal to a thousandth part
of this Earth, consequently hardly the space occupied by one of
the satellites of the planet Jupiter or Saturn: which would be a
space in the universe so small as to be scarcely discernible; for
a satellite [of Jupiter or Saturn] is scarcely visible to the naked
eye. What would this be for the Creator of the universe, for
whom the whole universe, even if it were completely filled,
would not be enough, for He is Infinite. In conversing with
the angels on this subject, they have told me that they have a
similar idea of the fewness of the human race relatively to the
infinity of the Creator; but that, nevertheless, they do not think
from spaces, but from states, and that according to their idea,
earths numbering as many myriads as could ever be conceived
in thought would still be as absolutely nothing to the Lord.
The earths in the starry heaven, however, shall now be treated
of in what follows from real experience; from which it will
likewise be made manifest how the translations to these earths
were effected as to my spirit, whilst my body remained in its own place.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page68" id="page68"></a>[pg 68]</span>




<h2>THE FIRST EARTH IN THE STARRY HEAVEN, AND
ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS: FROM THINGS HEARD AND SEEN.</h2>


<p><a name="para127" id="para127"></a>127. I was led by the Lord by means of angels to a certain
earth in the starry heaven, where it was given me to gaze upon
the earth itself, yet not to speak with the inhabitants of it, but
with spirits who had come from it. All the inhabitants or
men of every earth, on the termination of their life in the
world, become spirits, and remain near their own earth. From
them, however, information is obtained concerning their earth
and the state of its inhabitants; for men, when they quit the
body, carry with them all their former life and all their
memory<a id="footnotetagtt" name="footnotetagtt"></a><a href="#footnotett"><sup>tt</sup></a>. Being led to earths in the universe does not mean
being led and translated thither as to the body, but as to the
spirit; and the spirit is led through variations of the state of
the inner life, which appear to it as progressions through spaces<a id="footnotetagss2" name="footnotetagss2"></a><a href="#footnotess"><sup>ss</sup></a>.
Approaches, also, are effected according to the agreements or
likenesses of the states of life; for agreement or likeness of life
conjoins, and disagreement and unlikeness disjoin. From this it
may appear how translation as to the spirit is effected, and how
it is made to approach distant regions, while the man, nevertheless,
remains in his own place. But to lead a spirit outside of
his own globe through variations of the state of his interiors,
and to cause the variations to proceed successively until a
state is reached which agrees or coincides with the state of
those to whom he is being led, is in the power of the Lord
alone; for there is needed a continual direction and foresight
from first to last, both on the journey thither, and on the return
journey, especially when this is to be effected with a man who is
still as to the body in the world of nature, and thereby in space.
That this has actually been effected, those who are in corporeal
sensual things, and who think from them, cannot be induced to
believe. The reason is that the corporeal sensual [faculties] cannot
conceive of progressions apart from spaces. But, nevertheless,
those who think from the Sensual of their spirit, that has in some
degree been removed or withdrawn from the Sensual of the body,
thus, who think interiorly in themselves, may be induced to
believe and comprehend it, since in the idea of interior thought
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page69" id="page69"></a>[pg 69]</span>
there is neither space nor time, but instead of them there are
those things from which spaces and times proceed. Those things,
therefore, that follow, concerning the earths in the starry heaven,
are for the use of the latter, and not for the former, unless they
are of such a character as to suffer themselves to be instructed.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotett" name="footnotett"></a><b>Footnote tt: </b><a href="#footnotetagtt">(return) </a><p>Man after death has with him the memory of all his concerns in the world, nos. 2476-2486.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para128" id="para128"></a>128. In a state of wakefulness, I was led as to the spirit by
the Lord through angels to a certain earth in the universe, accompanied
by some spirits from this globe. The progression took
place towards the right, and lasted for two hours. Near the
boundary of our solar system, there appeared first a whitish but
dense cloud, and after it a fiery smoke ascending from a great gulf:
this was an immense chasm, separating our solar system on that
side from certain systems of the starry heaven. The fiery smoke
appeared over a considerable distance. I was conveyed across
the midst of it, and then there appeared beneath in that gulf
or chasm very many men, who were spirits (for all spirits appear
in the human form, and are actually men). I also heard them
talking with each other; but whence they were, or of what
character, it was not given me to know. One of them, however,
told me that they were guards to prevent spirits passing without
permission from this into any other system in the universe.
That this was the case, was also confirmed; for when some spirits
who were in the company, and who had not received permission
to pass, came to that great interstice, they began to cry out
wildly that they were perishing, for they were like persons
struggling in the agony of death; wherefore they stopped on
this side of the chasm, and could not be conveyed any further;
for the fiery smoke which exhaled from the chasm attacked
them, and tortured them in this manner.</p>

<p><a name="para129" id="para129"></a>129. After I had been translated across that great chasm, I
at length reached a place where I stopped; and then some
spirits appeared to me above, and it was given me to speak with
them. From their speech, and from their peculiar manner of
apperceiving things and explaining them, I discerned clearly
that they were from another earth; for they differed altogether
from the spirits of our solar system. They also apperceived
from my speech that I had come from a great distance.</p>

<p><a name="para130" id="para130"></a>130. After we had conversed for awhile on various subjects, I
asked them what God they worshipped. They said they worshipped
some angel, who appears to them as a Divine man, for he is
resplendent with light; and that he instructs them and enables
them to apperceive what they ought to do. They said further
that they knew that the Most High God is in the sun of the
angelic heaven, and that He appears to their angel and not to
themselves; and that He is too great for them to dare to adore
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page70" id="page70"></a>[pg 70]</span>
Him. The angel whom they worshipped was an angelic society,
to which it has been given by the Lord to preside over them, and
to teach them the way of what is just and right; therefore they
have light from a certain flame, which appears like a little torch,
somewhat fiery and yellow. The reason of this originates in
their not adoring the Lord; therefore they do not receive light
from the sun of the angelic heaven, but from the angelic society;
for an angelic society, when permitted by the Lord, can exhibit
such a light to spirits who are in a lower region. I also saw
that angelic society, which was high above them; and I also saw
the flame there whence they had light.</p>

<p><a name="para131" id="para131"></a>131. In other respects they were modest, rather simple, but
still they thought well enough. The quality of their Intellectual
could be inferred from the light which prevailed among
them; for the intellect is according to the reception of the light
which is in the heavens; since it is the Divine Truth proceeding
from the Lord as a sun, that shines there, and enables the angels
not only to see but also to understand<a id="footnotetaguu" name="footnotetaguu"></a><a href="#footnoteuu"><sup>uu</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteuu" name="footnoteuu"></a><b>Footnote uu: </b><a href="#footnotetaguu">(return) </a><p>There is much light in the heavens, nos. 1117, 1521, 1522, 1533,
1619-1632,
4527, 5400, 8644. All light in the heavens is from the Lord as the Sun there,
nos. 1053, 1521, 3195, 3341, 3636, 4415, 9548, 9684, 10809. The Divine Truth
proceeding from the Lord appears in the heavens as light, nos. 3195, 3222, 5400,
8644, 9399, 9548, 9684. That light illuminates both the sight and the understanding
of angels and spirits, nos. 2776, 3138. The light of heaven also
illuminates the understanding of man, nos. 1524, 3138, 3167, 4408, 6608, 8707,
9128, 9399, 10569.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para132" id="para132"></a>132. I was informed that the inhabitants and spirits of that
earth, in the Grand Man, have relation to something in the
SPLEEN: and in this I was confirmed by an influx into the spleen
while they were speaking with me.</p>

<p><a name="para133" id="para133"></a>133. When asked about the sun of their system, which
illuminates their earth, they said that it appeared flaming. When
I represented the size of the sun of our Earth, they said that
their sun was smaller; for before our eyes their sun appears as
a star; and I was told by the angels that it was one of the lesser
stars. They also said that the starry heaven is also seen
from their earth; and that a star larger than the rest appears
to them towards the west; it was said from heaven that this is our sun.</p>

<p><a name="para134" id="para134"></a>134. My sight was afterwards opened, so that I could in some
measure gaze upon that earth itself; and there appeared many
meadows and forests with trees covered with leaves; likewise
fleecy sheep. Afterwards I saw some of the inhabitants, who
belonged to the lower class, clothed nearly like the country folk in
Europe. I also saw a man (<i>vir</i>) with his wife (<i>mulier</i>). She
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page71" id="page71"></a>[pg 71]</span>
appeared of handsome stature and of graceful mien; so did the man;
but, what surprised me, he walked about pompously, with as it were
a haughty gait, while the woman's gait, on the contrary, was humble.
The angels told me that such is the custom on that earth, and
that notwithstanding this peculiarity, the men are loved, because
they are good. I was further told that they are not allowed to
have more than one wife, because it is contrary to the laws.
The woman I saw had an ample garment before her breast,
behind which she could conceal herself, and which was so made
that she could put her arms in it, and wrap herself in it, and in
this wise go away: the lower portion of it could be gathered up,
and, when gathered up and folded about the body, it looked like
a stomacher, such as is worn by the women of our Earth. The
same garment, however, also served the man for an article of clothing.
He was seen to take it from the woman and throw it over his
own back, and loosening the lower part, which thus flowed
down to his feet like a robe, he walked about clad in this manner.
What I saw on that earth was not seen with the eyes of my
body, but with the eyes of my spirit, and a spirit can see the
objects that are on an earth, when it is permitted by the Lord.</p>

<p><a name="para135" id="para135"></a>135. As I know that many will doubt the possibility of a man's
being able, with the eyes of his spirit, to see anything on an
earth so distant, I may state how the matter is. Distances in
the other life are not as distances on the Earth. In the other
life distances are altogether according to the states of the interiors
of each one. They who are in a similar state are together
in one society and in one place. All presence there results from
likeness of state, and all distance results from unlikeness of state.
Hence it was that I was near to that earth when I was brought
by the Lord into a state similar to that of its spirits and inhabitants,
and that being then present I conversed with them.
Hence it is evident that earths in the spiritual world are not
distant as in the natural world, but only apparently so according
to the states of life of their inhabitants and spirits. The state
of life is the state of the affections as to love and faith. In regard
to a spirit, or, what is the same, a man as to his spirit,
being able to see the things that are on an earth, I may also
explain how the case therein is. Neither spirits nor angels are
able, by their own sight, to see anything that is in the world; for
to them the light of the world, that is, solar light, is as thick
darkness: just as man by his bodily sight cannot see anything
that is in the other life; for to him the light of heaven is as
thick darkness. But nevertheless spirits and angels, when it
pleases the Lord, can see the things in the natural world through
the eyes of a man; but this is not granted by the Lord with any
except those whom He permits to speak with spirits and angels,
and to be together with them. It has been permitted them to
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page72" id="page72"></a>[pg 72]</span>
see through my eyes the things in this world, and as plainly as
I myself did; and even to hear men speaking with me. It has
sometimes happened that through me some have seen their
friends, with whom they had been intimate in the life of the
body, altogether present as before, and they have been amazed
thereat. Wives also have seen in this manner their husbands
and children, and have wanted me to tell them that they were
present and saw them, and to inform them of their state in the
other life. But it was forbidden me to say and reveal to them
that they had been seen in this way, for the further reason that
they would have called me insane, or have thought my information
ravings of the mind (<i>animus</i>), for I was well aware that,
although they affirmed with their mouth, they yet did not at
heart believe in the existence of spirits, the resurrection of the
dead and their living among spirits, and these being able to see
and hear by means of a man. When my interior sight was
first opened, and when those who are in the other life saw through
my eyes the world and the things therein, they were so amazed
that they called it the miracle of miracles, and were affected
with new joy that there was thus granted a communication of
the Earth with heaven, and of heaven with the Earth. This
joy continued for months; but afterwards it became familiar,
and now the wonder has ceased. I have been informed that the
spirits and angels with other men do not in the least see the
things in the world, but only perceive the thoughts and affections
of those with whom they are. From all this it may appear, that
man was so created that, while living amongst men in the world,
he might at the same time live in heaven amongst angels, and
contrariwise, so that heaven and the world might be together with
man, and act as a one, and that men might know what passes in
heaven, and angels what passes in the world; and that when men
depart this life, they might pass thus from the Lord's kingdom
on earth into His kingdom in the heavens, not as into another,
but as into the same kingdom, in which they had been during
their life in the body. But as man has become so corporeal, he
has closed heaven against himself.</p>

<p><a name="para136" id="para136"></a>136. Lastly, I conversed with spirits who were from that
earth concerning various things on our Earth, especially concerning
the fact that sciences are cultivated here, which are not
cultivated elsewhere, such as astronomy, geometry, mechanics,
physics, chemistry, medicine, optics, and natural philosophy;
and likewise arts, which are unknown elsewhere, as the arts of
ship-building, of smelting metals, of writing on paper, and likewise
of publishing by printing, and thus of communicating with
others on the Earth, and thus also of preserving what is communicated
for the use of posterity for thousands of years; and
that this has been done also with the Word which is from the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page73" id="page73"></a>[pg 73]</span>
Lord, and that on this account revelation is for ever permanent on our Earth.</p>

<p><a name="para137" id="para137"></a>137. At last I was shown the hell of those who are from
that earth. Those who appeared from there inspired great
terror. I dare not describe their monstrous faces. Sorceresses
also appeared there, who practise nefarious arts. They appeared
clad in green, and struck me with horror.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page74" id="page74"></a>[pg 74]</span>




<h2>THE SECOND EARTH IN THE STARRY HEAVEN,
AND ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS.</h2>


<p><a name="para138" id="para138"></a>138. I was afterwards led by the Lord to an earth in the
universe which was at a much greater distance from our Earth
than the first one that has just been treated of. That it was at
a much greater distance, was plain from this circumstance, that
I was two days in being led thither as to my spirit. This earth
was to the left, whereas the former was to the right. As
remoteness in the spiritual world does not, as already observed,
arise from distance of place, but from difference of state, the
long-continuance of my progression thither, which lasted two
days, enabled me to conclude that the state of the interiors
which prevailed with them, which is the state of the affections
and of the consequent thoughts, differed proportionately from
the state of the interiors which prevails with the spirits from
our Earth. As I was conveyed thither as to the spirit by
means of changes of the state of the interiors, I was enabled to
observe the successive changes themselves before I arrived there.
This took place while I was awake.</p>

<p><a name="para139" id="para139"></a>139. When I arrived there, I did not see the earth, but only
the spirits who were from that earth; for, as has already been
stated, the spirits of every earth appear about their own
earth, because they are of a similar genius with the inhabitants,
for they are of them, and are serviceable to them. Those
spirits appeared at a considerable height over my head, and
from thence they saw me coming. It must be borne in mind
that they who stand on high in the other life can behold those
who are below them, and the higher they stand the wider is
the extent of their vision; and that not only can they behold
them, but also speak with them. They observed from there
that I was not from their earth, but from some other at a
distance; wherefore, addressing me from thence, they questioned
me on various subjects, and to these questions it was also permitted
me to reply. Among other things, I told them from what
earth I came, and what kind of earth it was; and afterwards I
told them about the earths in our solar system; and then also
about the spirits of the earth or planet Mercury, that they
wander about to many earths for the purpose of procuring
for themselves knowledges about various things. On hearing
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page75" id="page75"></a>[pg 75]</span>
this, they said that they had also seen those spirits among themselves.</p>

<p><a name="para140" id="para140"></a>140. I was told by the angels from our Earth that the
inhabitants and spirits of that earth, in the Grand Man, have
relation to KEENNESS OF VISION, and that therefore they appear
on high; and that they have a most penetrating keenness of
sight. In consequence of their having this relation, and of
their seeing clearly the things that were below, in the course
of our conversation I compared them to eagles, which fly aloft,
and enjoy a piercing and extensive view of surrounding things.
At this they became indignant, supposing that I considered
them like eagles as to their rapacity, and consequently that I
thought them evil; but I replied, that I did not liken them to
eagles as to rapacity, but as to keenness of vision.</p>

<p><a name="para141" id="para141"></a>141. Being questioned concerning the God whom they
worshipped, they replied that they worshipped a God visible and
invisible; a God visible under the Human Form, and an invisible
God, under no form at all; and I learned from their discourse,
and likewise from the ideas of their thoughts which were communicated
to me, that the visible God was our Lord Himself,
and they also called Him Lord. To this it was given me to reply,
that on our Earth also, an invisible and a visible God is worshipped;
and that the invisible God is called the Father, and the
visible, the Lord; but that both are One, as He Himself taught,
saying, that no one had ever seen the form of the Father, that
the Father and He are One, that whoso seeth Him seeth the
Father, and that the Father is in Him and He in the Father;
consequently, that both Divine [Essences] are in One Person.
That these are the words of the Lord Himself, see John v. 37; x. 30; xiv. 7, 9-11.</p>

<p><a name="para142" id="para142"></a>142. Afterwards I saw other spirits from the same earth,
who appeared in a place beneath the former: with these also I
conversed; but they were idolaters, for they worshipped an idol
of stone, like a man, but an unhandsome one. It is to be
observed, that all who come into the other life, in the beginning
have a worship which is like their worship in the world, but
that by degrees they are removed from it. The reason why
this takes place is, that all worship remains implanted in man's
interior life, from which it cannot be removed and eradicated
except by degrees. On seeing this, it was given me to tell them
that they ought not to worship what is dead, but what is living;
to which they replied, that they knew that God lives, and that
a stone does not, but that they thought of the living God while
looking on a stone resembling a man, and that otherwise the
ideas of their thought could not be fixed upon and determined
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page76" id="page76"></a>[pg 76]</span>
to the invisible God. It was then given me to tell them that
the ideas of thought can be fixed upon and determined to the
invisible God, when they are fixed upon and determined to the
Lord, who is God visible in thought under the Human Form;
and thus that man can be conjoined with the invisible God in
thought and affection, consequently in faith and love, when he
is conjoined with the Lord, but not otherwise.</p>

<p><a name="para143" id="para143"></a>143. The spirits who were seen on high were questioned
whether on their earth they live under the rule of princes or
kings. To this they replied, that they do not know what governments
are, and that they live under themselves, distinguished
into clans, families, and households. They were questioned
whether they were thus in security. They said they were secure,
since one family never envies another, nor desires to deprive
another of anything. They were indignant at being asked such
questions, as if they had been charged with being at enmity, or
with needing protection against robbers. What, said they, does
anyone need but food and raiment, and thus to live content
and quiet under one's own management?</p>

<p><a name="para144" id="para144"></a>144. Being further questioned concerning their earth, they
said that they have meadows, flower-gardens, orchards full of
fruit-trees, and also lakes containing fish; and that they have
birds of a blue colour, with golden feathers; and large and small
animals. Amongst the smaller, they mentioned one sort which
had the back raised like the camels on our Earth; nevertheless,
they do not feed on their flesh, but only on the flesh of fishes,
and besides on the fruits of trees, and on the leguminous plants
of the earth. They said, moreover, that they do not live in
artificial houses, but in groves, amongst the leafy boughs of
which they make roofs to shelter them from rain and the heat of the sun.</p>

<p><a name="para145" id="para145"></a>145. Being questioned respecting their sun, which appears
as a star from our Earth, they said that it has a fiery appearance,
and that it is not larger to the sight than a man's head. I was
told by the angels that the star which is their sun is one of the
smaller stars, not far distant from the equator.</p>

<p><a name="para146" id="para146"></a>146. There were seen some spirits who were like what they
had been during their abode as men on their earth. They had
faces not unlike the faces of the men of our Earth, except that
their eyes and nose were small. As this appeared to me something
of a deformity, they said that with them small eyes and
a small nose are considered a beauty. A female was seen, clothed
in a gown ornamented with roses of various colours. I asked
whence they procured for themselves materials for clothing on
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page77" id="page77"></a>[pg 77]</span>
that earth. They answered that they gather from certain plants
substances which they spin into thread; and that they then at
once lay the threads in double and triple rows, moistening them
with a glutinous water to give them consistence. Afterwards
they colour the cloth, thus prepared, with the juices of herbaceous
plants. It was also shown me how they prepare the thread.
The women sit down on a seat, with their backs bent, and twist
the threads with their toes; and when twisted they draw the
threads towards them, and work them with their hands.</p>

<p><a name="para147" id="para147"></a>147. They said also, that on that earth a husband has only
one wife, and no more; and that they beget from ten to
fifteen children. They added, that there are likewise found
harlots on that earth; but that these, after the life of the
body, when they become spirits, are sorceresses, and are cast into hell.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page78" id="page78"></a>[pg 78]</span>




<h2>THE THIRD EARTH IN THE STARRY HEAVEN, AND
ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS.</h2>


<p><a name="para148" id="para148"></a>148. There appeared some spirits at a distance, who were
unwilling to approach. The reason was, that they could not
be together with the spirits of our Earth who were then about
me. From this I apperceived that they were from another
earth; and I was told afterwards that they were from a certain
earth in the universe; but where that earth is, was not made
known to me. These spirits, unlike the spirits from our Earth,
were absolutely unwilling to think about their body, or even
about anything corporeal and material; hence it was that they
were unwilling to approach; yet, after the removal of some of
the spirits of our Earth, they drew nearer, and spoke with me.
But then there was a sense of anxiety arising from the collision
of the spheres; for spiritual spheres surround all spirits and
societies of spirits<a id="footnotetagcc2" name="footnotetagcc2"></a><a href="#footnotecc"><sup>cc</sup></a>; and since they emanate from the life
of the affections and the consequent thoughts, therefore where
the affections are contrary collision takes place, and hence arises
anxiety. The spirits of our Earth related, that they dare not
even approach them; since, on their approach, they are not only
seized with anxiety, but also appear to themselves as if they
were bound hand and foot with serpents, from which they
cannot be freed till they have departed. This appearance takes
its origin from correspondence; for the spirits of our Earth, in
the Grand Man, have relation to external sense, consequently
to the corporeal Sensual, and this Sensual is represented in the
other life by serpents<a id="footnotetagxx" name="footnotetagxx"></a><a href="#footnotexx"><sup>xx</sup></a>.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotexx" name="footnotexx"></a><b>Footnote xx: </b><a href="#footnotetagxx">(return) </a><p>The external Sensual of man in the spiritual world is represented by
serpents,
because it is in the lowest [parts], and relatively to the more interior
things in man, lies on the ground, and as it were creeps; and on this ground
they were called serpents who reasoned from that Sensual, nos. 195-197, 6398, 6949.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para149" id="para149"></a>149. As the spirits of that earth are such, they appear in
the eyes of other spirits, not in a distinct human form, as others
do, but as clouds, in most cases like a dusky cloud, with the
fair human colour interspersed; but they said, that within they
are fair, and that when they become angels, this duskiness is
changed into a beautiful blue; which was also shown me. I
asked whether, during their life as men in the world, they
had entertained such an idea respecting their bodies. They
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page79" id="page79"></a>[pg 79]</span>
replied that the men of their earth make no account of their
bodies, but only of the spirit in the body, because they know
that the spirit will live for ever, but that the body must perish.
They said also, that many on their earth believe that the spirit
of the body has existed from eternity, and that it was infused
into the body when they were conceived; but they added, that
now they know that it is not so, and that they repent of having
ever been in so false an opinion.</p>

<p><a name="para150" id="para150"></a>150. When I asked them whether they would like to see
any objects on our Earth, informing them that it was possible
to do so through my eyes (see above, no. 135), they answered
first, that they could not, and afterwards, that they would not,
because the things that they would see would be only earthly
and material things, from which they remove their thoughts as
much as possible. But nevertheless, there were represented before
them magnificent palaces, resembling those on our Earth possessed
by kings and princes; for such things can be represented
before spirits, and, when they are represented, they appear
exactly as if they existed. But the spirits from that earth
esteemed them as nothing, calling them marble images; and
then they related that they have more magnificent things
belonging to them, which are their sacred temples, built not of
stone but of wood. When it was objected that these were still
earthly objects, they replied that they were not earthly, but
heavenly, because when they gaze upon them they have not an
earthly but a heavenly idea; believing that after death they
should also see like objects in heaven.</p>

<p><a name="para151" id="para151"></a>151. They then represented their sacred temples before the
spirits of our Earth, who declared that they had not seen anything
more magnificent; and as they were also seen by me, I
can therefore describe them. They are constructed of trees not
cut down, but growing in the place where they first took root.
They said that on that earth there are trees of a wonderful size
and height; these they set in rows from the first, so that
they may form porticos and colonnades; and by cutting and
pruning, they fit and prepare the tender shoots, so that as they
grow they may interlace and join together so as to form the
groundwork and floor of the temple to be constructed, and to
rise at the sides to form the walls, and above to bend into
arches to form the roof. In this manner they construct
the temple with admirable art, raised high above the ground.
They also prepare an ascent into it by successive branches
of the trees, extended from the trunk and firmly connected
together. Moreover, they adorn the temple without and within
in various ways, by disposing the foliage into forms: thus
they build entire groves. But it was not permitted me to
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page80" id="page80"></a>[pg 80]</span>
see the character of these temples within: I was only told that
the light of their sun is let in by apertures amongst the
branches, and is transmitted here and there through crystals,
by which means the light falling upon the walls is varied in
colours like those of the rainbow, especially blue and orange, of
which they are fondest. Such are their architectural works,
which they prefer to the most magnificent palaces of our Earth.</p>

<p><a name="para152" id="para152"></a>152. They said further, that the inhabitants do not dwell in
high places, but on the earth in lowly cottages, for the reason
that high places are for the Lord who is in heaven, and lowly
places for men who are on earth. Their cottages were also
shown me. They were oblong, having within along the walls a
continuous couch, on which they lie one behind another. On
the side opposite to the door is a rounded alcove, before which
is a table, and behind the table a fire-place, by which the
whole chamber is lighted. In this fire-place, there is not a
burning fire, but a luminous wood, which gives out as much
light as the flame of a common fire does. They said that in
the evening these logs of wood appeared as if they had in them
the fire of live coals.</p>

<p><a name="para153" id="para153"></a>153. They said that they do not live as societies, but as households
by themselves; and that they are societies when they
meet for worship; that on these occasions those who teach walk
within the temple, and the rest in the porches at the sides; and
that at their meetings they experience interior joys, arising
from the sight of the temple, and from the worship celebrated therein.</p>

<p><a name="para154" id="para154"></a>154. In respect to Divine worship, they said that they
acknowledge a God under the Human Form, consequently our
Lord; for all who acknowledge the God of the universe under the
Human Form are accepted and led by our Lord: the rest cannot
be led, because they think apart from a form. They added,
that the inhabitants of their earth are instructed about the
things of heaven by a certain immediate intercourse with angels
and spirits, into which they may be brought by the Lord more
easily than others, because they reject corporeal things from
their thought and affection. I asked what becomes of those
amongst them who are evil. They told me that on their earth
no wicked person is allowed to exist; but if any one thinks and
does evil, he is reprimanded by a certain spirit, who threatens
him with death if he persists in doing so; and if he persists, he
dies by a swoon; and that by this means the men of that earth
are preserved from the contagion of evils. A certain spirit of
this character was also sent to me: he spoke with me as if with
those [evil ones]: he moreover inflicted something of pain in the
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page81" id="page81"></a>[pg 81]</span>
region of my abdomen, saying that this is what he does to those
who think and do evil, and that he threatens them with death if
they persist. I was also told that they who profane holy things are
grievously punished; and that before the punishing spirit comes,
there appears to them in vision the gaping mouth of a lion, of a
livid colour, which seems as if it would swallow their head, and
tear it asunder from the body, whence they are seized with
horror. They call the punishing spirit the devil.</p>

<p><a name="para155" id="para155"></a>155. As they were desirous to know how the case is on our
Earth in regard to revelation, I told them that it is effected by
means of writing and preaching from the Word, and not by
immediate intercourse with spirits and angels; and that what is
written can be published by printing, and thus be read and
comprehended by whole societies, and that thus the life can be
amended. They were exceedingly surprised that such an art,
utterly unknown elsewhere, could exist on our Earth; but they
comprehended that on this Earth, where corporeal and terrestrial
things are so much loved, Divine things could not
otherwise inflow from heaven and be received; and that it
would be dangerous for such beings to converse with angels.</p>

<p><a name="para156" id="para156"></a>156. The spirits of that earth appear above, in the plane of
the head, towards the right. All spirits are distinguished by
their situation relatively to the human body; and this is a
consequence of the universal heaven corresponding with all
things of man<a id="footnotetagf3" name="footnotetagf3"></a><a href="#footnotef"><sup>f</sup></a>. These spirits keep themselves in that
plane, and at that distance, because their correspondence is
not with the externals, but with the interiors, belonging to
man. Their action is upon the left knee, above and a little
below, with a certain vibration very sensibly felt. This is a
sign that they correspond with <i>the conjunction of natural things
and heavenly things</i>.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page82" id="page82"></a>[pg 82]</span>




<h2>THE FOURTH EARTH IN THE STARRY HEAVEN,
AND ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS.</h2>


<p><a name="para157" id="para157"></a>157. I was conducted to yet another earth which is in the
universe beyond our solar system, which was effected by changes
of the state of my mind, consequently as to the spirit; for, as
has already been repeatedly observed, a spirit is conducted from
place to place no otherwise than by changes of the state of his
interiors, which changes appear to him in all respects as
advancements from place to place, or as journeyings. These
changes lasted continuously for about ten hours before I came
from the state of my life to the state of their life, thus before
I arrived there as to my spirit. I was conveyed towards the east,
to the left, and seemed to be gradually elevated from a horizontal
plane. I was also permitted to observe clearly the progression
and advance from my former place, till at length those from
whom I had departed no longer appeared; and in the meantime
I spoke on various subjects with the spirits who were with me.
A certain spirit was also with us who, during his life in the
world, had been a prelate and a preacher, as well as a very
pathetic writer. From my idea concerning him, my spirit-companions
supposed he was more a Christian at heart than the
rest; for in the world an idea is conceived and a judgment
formed from the preaching and writing, and not from the life,
if this is not manifest; and if anything inconsistent appears in
the life, it is nevertheless excused; for the idea or thought and
perception concerning any one draws everything to its side.</p>

<p><a name="para158" id="para158"></a>158. After this I observed that I was, as to my spirit, in the
starry heaven, far beyond our solar system; for this can be observed
from the changes of state and the consequent apparent continued
progression, which had lasted nearly ten hours. At length I
heard spirits conversing near some earth, which also I afterwards
saw. When I had come near them, after some conversation
they said that strangers sometimes come to them from other
places, who converse with them concerning God, and confuse
the ideas of their thought. They also pointed out the way by
which they came, from which it was perceived that they were
of the spirits of our Earth. On being questioned then as to
the confusion caused in their ideas, they said it arose from
those spirits saying that they ought to believe in a Divine
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page83" id="page83"></a>[pg 83]</span>
Being distinguished into three persons, whom they nevertheless
call one God; and on examining the idea of their thoughts, it is
exhibited as a trine, not continuous hut discrete, with some as
three persons conversing with each other, and with some as two
seated together, one near the other, and a third listening to
them and going from them; and although they call each person
God, and have a different idea concerning each, they still say
there is but one God. They complained exceedingly, that they
had thrown them into a confusion of ideas, by thinking of three
and speaking of one, when nevertheless one ought to think as
one speaks, and speak as one thinks. The spirit who in the
world had been a prelate and a preacher, and who was also with
me, was then examined as to the character of the idea he
entertained respecting one God and three persons: [and it was
found that] he represented to himself three gods, which, however,
made one by continuity. He, however, exhibited this Three in
One as invisible because it was Divine; and while he was
exhibiting this, it was perceived that he was then thinking only
of the Father, and not of the Lord, and that his idea concerning
the invisible God was no other but as of nature in its first
principles, from which idea it resulted that the inmost of
nature was his Divine, so that he might easily be led from
this to acknowledge nature as God. It is to be borne in mind,
that the idea which any person entertains on any subject is, in
the other life, exhibited to the life, and through it every
one is examined as to the character of his thought and perception
on matters of faith; and that the idea of the thought
concerning God is the chief of all, for through it, if genuine, conjunction
is effected with the Divine, and consequently with
heaven. They were afterwards questioned concerning the
nature of their idea respecting God. They replied that they
did not conceive of an invisible God, but of a God visible under
the Human Form; and that they knew this not only from an
interior perception, but also from the fact, that He has appeared
to them as a Man. They added that if, according to the idea of
some strangers, they were to conceive of God as invisible, consequently
without form and quality, they would not be able to
think about God at all, inasmuch as such an invisible [being]
does not fall into any idea of thought. On hearing this, it was
given me to tell them that they do well to think of God under
the Human Form, and that many on our Earth think in like
manner, especially when they think of the Lord; and that the
ancients thought in no other way. I then told them about
Abraham, Lot, Gideon, Manoah and his wife, and what is related
of them in our Word, namely, that they saw God under the Human
Form, and acknowledged Him, thus seen, to be the Creator of
the universe, and called Him Jehovah, and this also from an
interior perception; but that at the present day that interior
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page84" id="page84"></a>[pg 84]</span>
perception is lost in the Christian world, and only remains with
the simple who are in faith.</p>

<p><a name="para159" id="para159"></a>159. Previous to this conversation, they had believed that
our company also consisted of those who want to confuse them
by the idea of three in relation to God; wherefore, on hearing
what was said, they were affected with joy, and said that God,
whom they then called the Lord, had also sent some to teach
them concerning Him; and that they are unwilling to admit
strangers who disturb them, especially with the idea of three
persons in the Divinity, knowing as they do that God is One,
consequently that the Divine is One, and does not consist of
three in unanimity, unless they are disposed to think of God as
of an angel, in whom there is an Inmost of life which is invisible,
and from which he thinks and is wise; an External of life,
which is visible under a human form, from which he sees and
acts; and a Proceeding of life, which is the sphere of love and
of faith from him; for from every spirit and angel there proceeds
a sphere of life by which he is known at a distance<a id="footnotetagcc3" name="footnotetagcc3"></a><a href="#footnotecc"><sup>cc</sup></a>;
and as to the Lord, that that Proceeding of life from Him
is the Divine itself which fills and constitutes the heavens,
because it proceeds from the very Esse of the life of love
and of faith. They said that in this and in no other manner
can they perceive a trinity and unity together. On hearing
this, it was given me to say that such an idea of a trinity and
unity together agrees with the angelic idea concerning the
Lord, and that it is from the Lord's own doctrine concerning
Himself. For He teaches that the Father and Himself are One;
that the Father is in Him and He in the Father; that he who
seeth Him seeth the Father; and he who believeth in Him
believeth in the Father and knoweth the Father; also that the
Comforter, whom He calls the Spirit of Truth, and likewise the
Holy Spirit, proceeds from Him, and does not speak from Himself
but from Him, by which Comforter is meant the Divine
proceeding. I was further permitted to tell them that their idea
concerning a trinity and unity together agrees with the Esse and
Existere of the Lord's life when He was in the world. The Esse
of His life was the Divine Itself, for He was conceived of
Jehovah, and the Esse of every one's life is that of which he is
conceived; the Existere of life from that Esse is the Human in
a form. The esse of the life of every man, which he has from
his father, is called the soul, and the existere of life thence
derived is called the body. Soul and body constitute one man.
The likeness between them resembles the likeness between
that which is in endeavour and that which is in the resulting
act, for an act is endeavour acting, and thus the two are one.
Endeavour in man is called the will, and endeavour acting is
called action; the body is the instrumental, by means of which
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page85" id="page85"></a>[pg 85]</span>
the will, which is the principal, acts, and in acting the instrumental
and principal are a one. Such is the case with soul and
body. And such is the idea which the angels in heaven have
concerning soul and body: hence they know that the Lord made
His Human Divine from the Divine in Himself, which to Him
was the Soul from the Father. Neither is the faith which is
received throughout the Christian world in opposition to this
idea, for it teaches, that "<i>Although Christ is God and Man, yet He
is not two, but one Christ;... yea, He is altogether One by unity
of Person; for as body and soul are one man, so also God and man
are one Christ</i>"<a id="footnotetagyy" name="footnotetagyy"></a><a href="#footnoteyy"><sup>yy</sup></a>. As there was such a union or such a oneness
in the Lord, therefore He rose again, not only as to the Soul,
but also as to the Body, which He glorified in the world, which
is not the case with any man; on which subject He also instructed
His disciples, saying, "<i>Feel Me and see, for a spirit hath
not flesh and bones, as ye see Me have</i>" [(Luke xxiv. 39)]<a id="footnotetagzz" name="footnotetagzz"></a><a href="#footnotezz"><sup>zz</sup></a>. This
was clearly understood by those spirits, for such truths fall into
the understanding of angelic spirits. They then added, that the
Lord alone has power in the heavens, and that the heavens are
His; to which it was given me to answer, that this also is
known to the Church on our Earth from the mouth of the Lord
Himself before He ascended into heaven; for He then said,
"<i>All power is given unto Me in heaven and on earth</i>" [(Matt, xxviii. 18)].</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteyy" name="footnoteyy"></a><b>Footnote yy: </b><a href="#footnotetagyy">(return) </a><p>From the Creed of Athanasius.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotezz" name="footnotezz"></a><b>Footnote zz: </b><a href="#footnotetagzz">(return) </a><p>Immediately after death, man rises again as to his spirit; and he is in
the
human form, and he is a man as to all things in general and particular, nos. 4527,
5006, 5078, 8939, 8991, 10594, 10597, 10758. Man rises again only as to the
spirit, and not as to the body, nos. 10593, 10594. The Lord alone rose again as
to the body also, nos. 1729, 2083, 5078, 10825.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para160" id="para160"></a>160. I afterwards conversed with those spirits concerning
their earth; for all spirits can do this when their natural or
external memory is opened by the Lord; for this they carry
with them from the world, but it is not opened except at the
Lord's good pleasure. Respecting their earth, from which they
had come, the spirits then said that when leave is given them,
they appear to the inhabitants, and converse with them, as men;
and that this is effected by their being let into their natural or
external memory, and consequently into such a thought as they
had been in when they lived in the world; and that on such
occasions the inhabitants have their interior sight or the sight
of their spirit opened, by which they see the spirits. They
added, that the inhabitants know no otherwise than that they
are men of their earth, and only apperceive they are not when
they are suddenly removed from their sight, I told them that
the same thing also happened on our Earth in ancient times, as,
for instance, to Abraham, Sarah, Lot, the inhabitants of Sodom,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page86" id="page86"></a>[pg 86]</span>
Manoah and his wife, Joshua, Mary, Elizabeth, and the prophets
generally; and that the Lord appeared in like manner, and they
who saw Him knew no otherwise than that He was a man of
the earth, till He revealed Himself. But that at the present
day this rarely happens; the reason is, lest men by such
things should be compelled to believe; for compelled faith, such
as is the faith which enters by means of miracles, does not
inhere, and would also be hurtful to those with whom faith
may be implanted by means of the Word in a state without compulsion.</p>

<p><a name="para161" id="para161"></a>161. The spirit, who had been a prelate and a preacher in
the world, entirely disbelieved that any other earths existed besides
our own, because he had thought in the world that the
Lord was born on this Earth alone, and that without the Lord
none could be saved; wherefore he was reduced into a state
similar to that into which spirits are reduced when they appear
on their own earth as men (which state has been treated of just
above); and thus he was let into that earth, so that he not only
saw it, but also conversed with the inhabitants there. This done,
a communication was by this means granted me also, so that I
likewise saw the inhabitants, and also some objects on that
earth (see above, no. 135). There appeared then four kinds of
men, but one after the other in succession; the first I saw were
clothed; the second were naked, of a human flesh colour; the
next were naked, but with flame-coloured bodies; and the last were black.</p>

<p><a name="para162" id="para162"></a>162. While the spirit who had been a prelate and a preacher
was with those who were clothed, a woman with a very pretty
face appeared. She was simply attired; her robe hung gracefully
behind her, and was also drawn over her arms, and she
wore a beautiful head-dress, in the form of a chaplet of flowers.
That spirit was greatly delighted at the sight of this virgin; he
spoke to her, and also took her by the hand; but, apperceiving
that he was a spirit, and not of that earth, she hurried hastily
away from him. Afterwards there appeared to him on the right
several other women, who had the care of sheep and lambs,
which they were then leading to a watering-trough, into which
water was led by means of a trench from some lake. They were
similarly clothed, and had shepherds' crooks in their hands, by
which they led the sheep and lambs to drink; they said the sheep
went whichever way they pointed with their crooks: the sheep
which we saw were large, with woolly tails, broad and long. The
faces of the women, when seen nearer, were full and beautiful.
Some men were also seen; their faces were of a human flesh
colour, like that of the men of our Earth, but with this difference,
that the lower part of the face, instead of being bearded, was
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page87" id="page87"></a>[pg 87]</span>
black, and the nose more of a snowy-white than of a flesh colour.
Afterwards the spirit who, as already mentioned, had been a
preacher in the world, was led further on, but reluctantly, because
he was still thinking about that woman with whom he had
been delighted, as was evident from the circumstance that there
still appeared something of his shadow in the former place. He
then came to those who were naked. They were seen walking
together by twos, husband and wife, girt with a girdle about the
loins, and some sort of covering around the head. That spirit,
when he was with them, was led into the state in which he had
been in the world when he was disposed to preach, and then he
said he would preach before them the Lord crucified; but they
said they would not hear such a thing, because they did not
know what it was, but that they knew that the Lord lives. He
then said he would preach the Lord living; but this too they
refused, saying that they apperceived in his speech something not
heavenly, because it had much respect to himself, and his own
fame and honour; and that they could hear from the tone of voice
whether what was said came from the heart or not; and that,
as he was of such a character, he was unable to teach them;
wherefore he was silent. During his life in the world he had
been extremely pathetic, so that he could deeply move
his hearers to holiness; but this pathetic manner had been
acquired by art, thus from self and the world, and not from heaven.</p>

<p><a name="para163" id="para163"></a>163. They said, moreover, that they have a perception whether
the Conjugial is with those of their clan who are naked; and it
was shown that they perceive this by virtue of a spiritual idea
concerning marriage, which idea being communicated to me was
to the effect, that a likeness of the interiors was formed by the
conjunction of good and truth, consequently of love and faith,
and that from that conjunction descending by influx into the
body conjugial love comes into existence. For all things which
belong to the mind (<i>animus</i>) are exhibited in some natural form
in the body, consequently in the form of conjugial love, when
the interiors of two mutually love each other, and from that
love also desire to will and to think the one as the other, and thus
to be together and be conjoined as to the interiors which are
of the mind (<i>mens</i>). Hence the spiritual affection, which is of
the minds, becomes natural affection in the body, and clothes
itself with the sense of conjugial love. The spiritual affection
which is of the minds is the affection of good and truth, and of
their conjunction; for all things of the mind, or of the thought
and will, have relation to truth and good. They also said that
it is quite impossible for the Conjugial to exist between one man
and several wives, since the marriage of good and truth, which
pertains to the minds, can exist only between two.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page88" id="page88"></a>[pg 88]</span>

<p><a name="para164" id="para164"></a>164. After this, the spirit already spoken of came to those
who were naked, but whose bodies were flame-coloured; and
lastly, to those who were black, some of whom were naked
and some clothed; but the latter and the former dwelt in a
different part of the same earth; for a spirit may be led in an
instant to places far asunder on an earth, since he does not
proceed and advance like man through spaces, but through
changes of state (see above, nos. 125, 127)<a id="footnotetagss3" name="footnotetagss3"></a><a href="#footnotess"><sup>ss</sup></a>.</p>

<p><a name="para165" id="para165"></a>165. I lastly conversed with the spirits of that earth concerning
the belief of the inhabitants of our Earth on the subject
of the resurrection, in that they cannot conceive that men come
into the other life immediately after death, and then appear as
men as to the face, the body, the arms, the feet, and all the
external and internal senses; still less that they are then
clothed in garments, and have mansions and dwelling-places;
and that the sole reason of this is that most persons here think
from the sensuals which belong to the body, and therefore
believe in the existence of nothing but what they see and touch;
and that few of them can be withdrawn from external sensual
things to interior things, and thus be elevated into the light
of heaven, in which such things are perceived. Hence it is, that
they can have no idea of their soul or spirit as of a man, but as
of wind, or air, or a breath without form, in which there is yet
something vital. This is the reason why they do not believe
they shall rise again till the end of the world, which they call
the Last Judgment, when the body, though mouldered into dust,
and scattered by every wind, will be brought together again and
conjoined to its soul or spirit. I added, that it is permitted
them to believe this, since those who, as was said, think from
external sensual things, can conceive no otherwise than that the
soul or spirit cannot live as a man in a human form, unless it
receive again that body which it carried about in the world;
wherefore, unless it were asserted that the body will rise again,
they would reject from their heart as incomprehensible the
doctrine of the resurrection and of eternal life. But nevertheless
this thought concerning the resurrection has this advantage
with it, that it leads them to believe in a life after death, a
consequence of which belief is, that when they lie on a sick bed,
and do not, as theretofore, think from worldly and corporeal
things, thus not from sensual things, they then believe that they
shall live immediately after their decease; they then also speak
of heaven, and of the hope of a life there immediately after
death, quite apart from their doctrinal concerning the Last Judgment.
I related further, that sometimes it had been matter of
surprise to me, that when those who are in faith speak of a life
after death, and of their friends and relatives who are dying or
dead, and do not at the same time think about the Last Judgment,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page89" id="page89"></a>[pg 89]</span>
they believe that they will live or are living as men
immediately on their decease. But as soon as thought concerning
the Last Judgment flows in, this idea is changed into the
material idea concerning their earthly body, that it is again to
be conjoined to their soul; for they do not know that every
man is a spirit as to his interiors, and that this it is which lives
in the body and in each of its parts, and not the body which
lives of itself; and that it is the spirit of every one from which his
body has its human form, and which, consequently, is principally
the man, and in a similar form, but invisible to the eyes of the
body, yet visible to the eyes of spirits. Hence also, when the
sight of a man's spirit is opened, which is effected by the removal
of the bodily sight, angels appear as men: in this manner angels
appeared to the ancients, as recorded in the Word. I have also
sometimes spoken with spirits, with whom I had been acquainted
when they lived as men in the world, and I have asked them
whether they had any inclination to be clothed again with their
earthly bodies, as they used to think would be the case. But
they fled far away at the very idea of such a conjunction, being
smitten with amazement that, while in the world, they should
have thought in this manner under the influence of so blind a
belief, devoid of all understanding.</p>

<p><a name="para166" id="para166"></a>166. Moreover, on that earth I saw the dwellings of the
inhabitants: they were lowly houses, extended in length, with
windows at the sides, according to the number of the rooms or
chambers into which they were divided. The roof was arched,
and there was a door on each side at the end. They told me
that they were built of earth, and covered with turf; and that
the windows were formed of filaments of grass woven together
in such a manner that the light shone through. I also
saw little children; and the inhabitants told me that their
neighbours come to them, especially for the sake of the little
children, that they may be in company with other children in
the presence and under the direction of their parents. There also
appeared fields becoming white with standing crops that were
at that time nearly ripe for harvest. The seeds or grains of that
corn were shown me, and they were like grains of Chinese
wheat: I was also shown some bread made from it, which
was in small square loaves. There also appeared plains of grass
adorned with flowers; also trees laden with fruit like pomegranates;
also shrubs, which were not vines, but still produced
berries from which they prepare wine.</p>

<p><a name="para167" id="para167"></a>167. The sun of that earth, which is to us a star, appears
there flaming, in size almost a fourth part of our sun. Their
year is about two hundred days, and each day fifteen hours,
relatively to the length of days on our Earth. The earth
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page90" id="page90"></a>[pg 90]</span>
itself is one of the least in the starry heaven, being scarcely five
hundred German miles in circumference. The angels stated
these particulars from a comparison made with things of the like
kind on our Earth, which they saw in me, or in my memory.
Their conclusions were formed by angelic ideas, whereby are
instantly known the measures of spaces and times, in a just proportion
relatively to spaces and times elsewhere. Angelic ideas,
which are spiritual, in such calculations immensely surpass
human ideas, which are natural.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page91" id="page91"></a>[pg 91]</span>




<h2>THE FIFTH EARTH IN THE STARRY HEAVEN, AND
ITS SPIRITS AND INHABITANTS.</h2>


<p><a name="para168" id="para168"></a>168. I was led to yet another earth in the universe beyond
our solar system, and on this occasion also by changes of state
continued for nearly twelve hours. In company with me were
several spirits and angels from our Earth, with whom I conversed
during this voyage or progression. I was carried at times
obliquely upwards and obliquely downwards, continually towards
the right, which in the other life is towards the south. In two
places only did I see spirits, and in one I spoke with them.
During this journey or progression I was permitted to observe
how immense was the Lord's heaven, which is designed for
angels and spirits; for from the parts uninhabited I was enabled
to conclude that it was so immense that, supposing there were
many myriads of earths, and on each earth as great a multitude
of human beings as on our own, there would still be a place of
abode for them to eternity, and it would never be filled. This I
was enabled to conclude from a comparison made with the
[inhabited] extent of the heaven which is about our Earth and
designed for it, which extent was so small relatively, as not to
equal one ten-thousand-thousandth part of the extent uninhabited.</p>

<p><a name="para169" id="para169"></a>169. When the angelic spirits who were from that earth
came into view, they accosted us, asking who we were, and what
we wanted. We told them that we were travelling, that we
had been transported thither, and that they had nothing to
fear from us. For they were afraid that we were of those
who disturb them concerning God, faith, and kindred subjects,
on account of whom they had betaken themselves to that
quarter of their earth, shunning them as much as possible. We
asked them by what they were disturbed. They replied, by the
idea of Three, and by the idea of the Divine without the Human
in God, when they yet know and perceive that God is one, and
that He is man. It was then perceived that those who disturbed
them, and whom they shunned, were from our Earth:
this was manifest also from this consideration, that there are
spirits from our Earth who thus wander about in the other life,
in consequence of their fondness for and delight in travelling,
which they have contracted in the world; for on other earths
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page92" id="page92"></a>[pg 92]</span>
there is no such custom of travelling as on ours. It was
afterwards discovered that they were monks, who had travelled
on our globe from a desire to convert the gentiles. We
therefore told them that they did well to shun them, because
their intention was, not to teach, but to secure gain and
dominion; and that they strive by various means first to
captivate men's minds (<i>animi</i>), and afterwards to subject them
to themselves as slaves: moreover, that they did well in not
suffering their idea concerning God to be disturbed by such
spirits. They said further, that these spirits also confuse
them by asserting that they ought to have faith, and to
believe what they say; but that their reply to them is, that
they do not know what faith or believing means, since they
perceive in themselves whether a thing be so or not. They
were of the Lord's celestial kingdom, where all know by
interior perception the truths which with us are called the
truths of faith, for they are in enlightenment from the Lord;
but it is otherwise with those who are in the spiritual kingdom.
That the angelic spirits of that earth were of the
Lord's celestial kingdom, I could also see from the flame
whence their ideas flowed; for in the celestial kingdom the
light is flaming, and in the spiritual kingdom it is bright white.
They who are of the celestial kingdom, when the discourse is
about truths, say no more than Yea, yea, or Nay, nay, and never
reason about them whether they be so or not. These are they
of whom the Lord says, "<i>Let your discourse be Yea, yea, Nay,
nay; what is beyond this is of evil</i>" [(Matt. v. 37)]. Hence
it was that those spirits said that they did not know what
it is to have faith or to believe. They consider this to be like
one saying to his companion, who with his own eyes sees houses
or trees, that he ought to have faith or to believe that they are
houses and trees, when he sees clearly that they are so. Such
are they who are of the Lord's celestial kingdom, and such were
these angelic spirits<a id="footnotetagaaa" name="footnotetagaaa"></a><a href="#footnoteaaa"><sup>aaa</sup></a>. We told them that few on our Earth have
interior perception, because in their youth they learn truths, and
do not practise them. For man has two faculties, which are
called the understanding and the will; they who admit truths
no further than into the memory, and thence in some degree into
the understanding, but not into the life, that is, into the will,
these, inasmuch as they cannot be in any enlightenment or
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page93" id="page93"></a>[pg 93]</span>
interior sight from the Lord, say that those truths ought to be
believed, or that man ought to have faith in them; and they
also reason about them whether they be truths or not; nay, they
are not willing that they should be perceived by any interior
sight, or by any enlightenment by the understanding. They say
this, because truths with them are without light from heaven,
and to those who see without light from heaven, falsities may
appear as truths, and truths as falsities. Hence so great blindness
has fallen on many on our Earth, that although a man does
not practise truths or live according to them, they say nevertheless
that he may be saved by faith alone, as if a man were not
man from the life and according to it, but from the knowledge
of such things as belong to faith, apart from the life. We
afterwards conversed with them concerning the Lord, concerning
love to Him, love towards the neighbour, and regeneration;
saying, that loving the Lord consists in loving the precepts
which are from Him, that is, in living according to them from
love<a id="footnotetagbbb" name="footnotetagbbb"></a><a href="#footnotebbb"><sup>bbb</sup></a>; that love towards the neighbour consists in willing
good and thence doing good to a fellow-citizen, to one's country,
to the church, to the Lord's kingdom, not for the selfish end
of being seen or acquiring merit, but from the affection of
good<a id="footnotetagccc" name="footnotetagccc"></a><a href="#footnoteccc"><sup>ccc</sup></a>. Concerning regeneration, we observed that they who
are being regenerated by the Lord, and who commit truths immediately
to the life, come into an interior perception concerning
them; but that those who receive truths first in the memory,
and afterwards will them and do them, are those who are in
faith; for they act from faith, which is then called conscience.
These things, they said, they perceived to be so, and therefore
perceived also what faith is. I conversed with them by means
of spiritual ideas, by which such subjects may be exhibited and
comprehended in light.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteaaa" name="footnoteaaa"></a><b>Footnote aaa: </b><a href="#footnotetagaaa">(return) </a><p>Heaven is distinguished into two kingdoms, one of which is called the
celestial kingdom, the other the spiritual kingdom, nos. 3887, 4138. The
angels in the celestial kingdom have vastly more knowledge and wisdom than
the angels in the spiritual kingdom, no. 2718. The celestial angels do not
think and speak from faith, like the spiritual angels, but from an internal
perception that a thing is so, nos. 202, 597, 607, 784, 1121, 1387, 1398,
1442, 1919, 7680, 7877, 8780. The celestial angels say only concerning the
truths of faith, Yea, yea, or Nay, nay, but the spiritual angels reason whether
a thing be so or not so, nos. 202, 337, 2715, 3246, 4448, 9166.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnotebbb" name="footnotebbb"></a><b>Footnote bbb: </b><a href="#footnotetagbbb">(return) </a><p>Loving the Lord means living according to His commandments, nos. 10143, 10153, 10310, 10578, 10645.</p></blockquote>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteccc" name="footnoteccc"></a><b>Footnote ccc: </b><a href="#footnotetagccc">(return) </a><p>Loving the neighbour consists in doing what is good, just, and right,
in every
work and in every function, from the affection of what is good, just, and right,
nos. 8120, 8121, 8123, 10310, 10336. A life of love towards the neighbour is a
life according to the Lord's precepts, no. 3249.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para170" id="para170"></a>170. The spirits with whom I had now spoken were from
the northern part of their earth. I was afterwards led to others
who were on the western part. These also, wishing to examine
who and what I was; immediately said that there was nothing
in me but evil, thinking that thus I might be deterred from
approaching nearer. I apperceived that this was their manner of
accosting all who come to them. But it was given me to reply
that I well knew it to be so, and that in them likewise there
was nothing but evil, by reason that every one is born into evil,
and therefore whatever comes from man, spirit, or angel, as
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page94" id="page94"></a>[pg 94]</span>
from what is his own, or from his proprium, is nothing but evil;
inasmuch as all the good that is in every one, is from the Lord.
Hence they apperceived that I was in the truth, and I was
admitted to converse with them. They then showed me their
idea concerning evil in man, and concerning good from the
Lord, how they are separated from each other. They placed
one near the other, almost contiguous, but still distinct, yet as
if bound in an inexpressible manner, so that the good led the
evil, and restrained it, insomuch that it was not allowed to
act at pleasure; and that thus the good bent the evil in whatever
direction it desired, without the evil knowing anything
of it. In this manner they exhibited the dominion of good over
evil, and at the same time a state of freedom. They then asked
how the Lord appeared amongst the angels from our Earth.
I said that He appeared in the sun as a Man, encompassed
therein with a fiery solar [sphere], from which the angels in the
heavens derive all light; and that the heat which proceeds
thence is the Divine Good, and that the light which proceeds
thence is the Divine Truth, both from the Divine Love,
which is the fiery [sphere] appearing around the Lord in that
sun; but that that sun only appears to the angels in heaven,
and not to the spirits who are beneath, since the latter are
more remote from the reception of the good of love and of
the truth of faith, than the angels who are in the heavens (see
above, no. 40). It was given them thus to inquire concerning
the Lord, and concerning His appearance before the angels from
our Earth, because it pleased the Lord then to become present
among them, and to reduce into order the things which had been
disturbed there by the evil spirits of whom they complained.
The reason also why I was led thither, was in order that I might
be an eye-witness of these things.</p>

<p><a name="para171" id="para171"></a>171. There was then seen a dark cloud towards the east
descending from on high, which in its descent appeared by
degrees full of light and in the human form. At length this
[human form] appeared in a flaming radiance, encompassed with
small stars of the same colour. Thus the Lord presented
Himself before the spirits with whom I was conversing. At
His presence all the spirits who were there were instantly
gathered together from every side; and when they were come,
they were separated, the good from the evil, the good to the
right and the evil to the left, and this in an instant as of their
own accord. Those on the right were arranged in order according
to the quality of the good, and those on the left according
to the quality of the evil, with them: they who were good
remained to form among themselves a heavenly society; but
the evil were cast into the hells. Afterwards I saw that that
flaming radiance descended to the lower parts of the earth there
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page95" id="page95"></a>[pg 95]</span>
to a considerable depth, and then it appeared at one time in a
flaming [lustre] verging to luminosity, at another time in a
luminosity verging into obscurity, and at another in obscurity:
and I was told by the angels that that appearance is according
to the reception of truth from good, and of falsity from evil,
with those who inhabit the lower parts of that earth, and that
the flaming radiance itself was subject to no such variations.
They also said, that the lower parts of that earth were inhabited
both by the good and by the evil; but that they were thoroughly
separated, to the end that the evil might be ruled by the Lord
through the good. They added, that the good are by turns
elevated thence into heaven by the Lord, and that others succeed
in their place, and so on perpetually. In that descent, the
good were separated from the evil in like manner, and all things
were reduced to order; for the evil, by various arts and cunning
contrivances, had intruded themselves into the dwellings of
the good there, and had infested them; and this was the cause
of the present visitation. That cloud, which in descending
appeared by degrees full of light and in the human form, and
afterwards as a flaming radiance, was an angelic society, in
whose midst the Lord was. From this it was given me to know
what is meant by the Lord's words in the Gospels, where,
speaking of the Last Judgment, He says, "<i>That He would come
with the angels in the clouds of heaven, with glory and power</i>"
[(Matt. xxiv. 30; Mark xiii. 26; Luke xxi. 27)].</p>

<p><a name="para172" id="para172"></a>172. After this were seen some monkish spirits, those, namely,
who have already been spoken of as having been travelling
monks or missionaries in the world; and there was also seen a
crowd of spirits who were from that earth, most of them evil,
whom they had drawn over to their side, and led astray. These
were seen on the eastern quarter of that earth, from whence
they had driven away the good, who betook themselves to the
northern side of the earth, and of whom we have spoken above.
That crowd, together with their seducers, were collected together
to the number of some thousands, and were separated;
the evil of that crowd were cast into the hells. It was also
given me to speak with one spirit who was a monk, and to ask
him what he did there. He replied that he taught them concerning
the Lord. I asked, what besides. He said, concerning
heaven and hell. I asked, what further. He said, concerning
faith in all that he should say. I asked again, if he taught
anything else. He said, concerning the power of remitting sins,
and of opening and shutting heaven. He was then examined
as to what he knew concerning the Lord, the truths of faith,
the remission of sins, man's salvation, and heaven and hell; and it
was discovered that he knew scarcely anything, that he was in
obscurity and falsity concerning all and each of these subjects,
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page96" id="page96"></a>[pg 96]</span>
and that he was possessed solely by the lust of acquiring gain
and dominion, which he had contracted in the world and
brought with him from thence. He was therefore told that as
he had, prompted by that lust, travelled thus far, and as he was
such in regard to doctrine, he could not but deprive the spirits
of that earth of heavenly light, and inflict on them the darkness
of hell, and thus cause hell, and not the Lord, to have dominion
with them. Moreover, he was cunning in seducing, but stupid
as to the things relating to heaven. As he was of such a
character, he was afterwards cast into hell. Thus the spirits of
that earth were freed of them.</p>

<p><a name="para173" id="para173"></a>173. The spirits of that earth, amongst other things, also
said that those strangers, who, as has been said, were monkish
spirits, used all their endeavours to persuade them to live
together in society, and not separate and solitary. For spirits and
angels dwell and live together just as they had done in the world.
Those who have dwelt together collectively in the world, also dwell
collectively together in the other life; and those who have dwelt
separated into households and families, also dwell separated
there. These spirits, whilst they had lived as men on their
earth, had dwelt separated, every household and family, and
thus every clan, apart, and therefore knew not what it was to
dwell together in society. Wherefore, when it was told them
that those strangers wanted to persuade them to this, in order
that they might reign and rule over them, and that they could
not otherwise subject them to themselves and make them slaves,
they replied that they were totally ignorant what was meant by
reigning and ruling. That they flee away at the bare idea of
rule and domination, was manifest to me from this circumstance,
that one of them, who accompanied us on the return journey,
when I showed him the city in which I dwelt, at the first sight
of it fled away, and was seen no more.</p>

<p><a name="para174" id="para174"></a>174. I then conversed with the angels who were with me,
concerning dominion, that there are two kinds of dominion,
one, of love towards the neighbour, and the other, of the love of
self; and that the dominion of love towards the neighbour exists
among those who dwell separated into households, families, and
clans: but the dominion of the love of self among those who
dwell together in society. Among those who live separated
into households, families, and clans, he who is the father of the
clan bears rule, and under him the fathers of families, and under
these the fathers of each household. He is called the father
of the clan, from whom the families are derived, and the
households of which the families are composed. But all these
exercise dominion from love, like the love of a father towards
his children, who teaches them how they ought to live, provides
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page97" id="page97"></a>[pg 97]</span>
for their good, and as far as possible gives to them of what is
his own. It never enters into his mind to subject them to
himself, as subjects or as servants, but he loves that they should
obey him as sons obey their father. And since this love, as
is known, increases in descending, therefore the father of a
clan acts from a more inward love than the father himself
from whom the children are immediately descended. Such also
is the dominion in the heavens, because such is the Lord's
dominion; for His dominion is from Divine Love towards the
whole human race. But the dominion of the love of self, which
is opposite to the dominion of love towards the neighbour, began
when man alienated himself from the Lord; for in proportion
as a man does not love and worship the Lord, in that proportion
he loves and worships himself, and in that proportion also he
loves the world. Then it was that, from the necessity for self-preservation,
clans consisting of families and households gathered
themselves into one body, and established governments under
various forms. For in proportion as that love increased, in the
same proportion evils of every kind, as, enmity, envy, hatred,
revenge, cruelty and deceit, increased with it, being directed
against all who opposed that love; for from the proprium, in
which those are who are in the love of self, nothing but evil
springs, inasmuch as man's proprium is nothing but evil, and, as
the proprium is evil, it is not receptive of good from heaven:
therefore the love of self, when it is the reigning love, is the
father of all such evils<a id="footnotetagddd" name="footnotetagddd"></a><a href="#footnoteddd"><sup>ddd</sup></a>; and that love is also of such a nature,
that in proportion as it is left without restraint, it rushes on
until at length each one who is of such a character wants to have
dominion over all others in the whole globe, and wishes to
possess all the goods of the others; nay, it is not even content
with this, but would have dominion over the whole heaven; as
may appear from the case of modern Babylon. Such then is the
dominion of the love of self, from which the dominion of love
towards the neighbour differs as much as heaven does from hell.
But notwithstanding that the dominion of the love of self is such
in societies, or in kingdoms and empires, there nevertheless exists
even in these a dominion of love towards the neighbour among
those who are wise from faith in and love to God, for these love
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page98" id="page98"></a>[pg 98]</span>
the neighbour. That in the heavens also these dwell distinguished
into clans, families, and households, although in societies
together, but according to spiritual affinities which have relation
to the good of love and the truth of faith, will, by the Lord's
Divine mercy, be stated elsewhere.</p>

<blockquote class="footnote"><a id="footnoteddd" name="footnoteddd"></a><b>Footnote ddd: </b><a href="#footnotetagddd">(return) </a><p>Man's proprium, which he derives from his parents, is nothing but dense
evil, nos. 210, 215, 731, 874, 876, 987, 1047, 2307, 2308, 3518, 3701, 3812, 8480,
8550, 10283, 10284, 10286, 10731. Man's proprium consists in loving himself
more than God, and the world more than heaven, and in holding his neighbour
of no account in respect to himself, except it be for the sake of himself,
consequently
[in making much of] himself; thus it consists of the love of self and of the
world, nos. 694, 731, 4317, 5660. All evils flow from the love of self and of the
world, when these predominate, nos. 1307, 1308, 1321, 1594, 1691, 3413, 7255,
7376, 7488, 8318, 9335, 9348, 10038, 10742. These evils are contempt of others,
enmity, hatred, revenge, cruelty, deceit, nos. 6667, 7372-7374, 9348, 10038,
10742. And from these evils all falsity flows, nos. 1047, 10283, 10284, 10286.</p></blockquote>

<p><a name="para175" id="para175"></a>175. I afterwards questioned those spirits concerning various
things in the earth from which they were; and first, concerning
their Divine worship, and concerning revelation. Concerning
the Divine worship, they said that clans, with their families,
meet together every thirtieth day, in one place, and hear preaching;
and that on these occasions the preacher, from a pulpit raised
a little from the ground, teaches them the Divine truths which
lead to the good of life. Concerning revelation, they said that it
is made early in the morning in a state midway between sleeping
and wakefulness, when they are in an interior light not as yet
interfered with by the bodily senses and worldly things; that on
such occasions they hear the angels of heaven speaking concerning
Divine truths, and a life according to them; and that when they
are quite awake, an angel in a white garment appears to them
by the bed, and then suddenly disappears from their sight; and
that by this they know that what they have heard is from
heaven. Thus a Divine vision is distinguished from a vision
which is not Divine; for in a vision which is not Divine no angel
appears. They added, that in such a manner revelations are
made with their preachers, and sometimes also with others.</p>

<p><a name="para176" id="para176"></a>176. On questioning them concerning their houses, they said
that they are lowly, built of wood, with a flat roof, having a cornice
sloping downwards; and that in front dwell the husband
and wife, in the next chamber the children, and the maid-servants
and men-servants at the back. With regard to food,
they said that they drink milk with water; and that they get
the milk from cows, which are woolly like sheep. Concerning
their [mode of] life, they said that they go naked, and that to
them nakedness is not a matter of shame; also that their
habitual association is with those who are within their own families.</p>

<p><a name="para177" id="para177"></a>177. Concerning the sun of that earth, they related that it
appears to the inhabitants of a flame-colour; that the time of
their year is two hundred days, and that a day equals nine
hours of our time, which they could conclude from the length
of the days of our Earth perceived in me; and further, that they
have a perpetual spring and summer, and consequently that the
fields are ever blooming, and the trees are ever bearing fruit: the
reason why the case is thus is, that their year is so short, being
equal to the time of only seventy-five days of our year; and
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page99" id="page99"></a>[pg 99]</span>
when the years are so short, the cold does not continue long in
winter nor the heat in summer, and the ground in consequence
is in a continual state of verdancy.</p>

<p><a name="para178" id="para178"></a>178. Concerning betrothals and marriages on that earth,
they related that a daughter, when she approaches a marriageable
age, is kept at home, nor is she allowed to go out till the
day she is to be married; and that she is then conducted to a
certain connubial house, where several other marriageable
young women are also brought; that they are there placed
behind a screen, which reaches as high as the middle of
the body, so that they appear naked as to the breast and face;
that on such occasions the young men come there to choose for
themselves a wife; and that when a young man sees a young
woman suitable for him, and to whom his mind (<i>animus</i>) draws
him, he takes her by the hand. If she then follows him, he
leads her to a house that has been prepared, and she becomes
his wife. For they see from the faces whether they agree in
disposition (<i>animus</i>), since on that earth every one's face is an
index of the disposition (<i>animus</i>), and disguises and counterfeits
nothing. In order that everything may be done with decency
and without lasciviousness, an old man is seated behind the
young virgins, and an elderly woman at their side, to watch.
There are many such places to which the young women are
conducted; and there are also stated times for the young men
to make their choice; for if they do not find a girl to suit them
at one place, they go to another; and if not at one time, they
return again at another. They said further, that a husband has
only one wife, and never more than one, because this is contrary to Divine order.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page101" id="page101"></a>[pg 101]</span>




<h2>INDEX OF SUBJECTS.</h2>

<center><i>The numbers refer to the paragraph, not to the pages. The footnotes are referred
to as part of the text.</i></center>

<div class="poem">  <div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Act</span>. See <span class="sc">Endeavour</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Adoration</span>. See under <span class="sc">Worship</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Affections</span>, angels enter into man's, <a href="#para11">11</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">manifested by the countenance, <a href="#para54">54</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how spiritual affection becomes natural affection, <a href="#para163">163</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">affection of thought, <a href="#para88">88</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Agreement</span> of life conjoins, <a href="#para127">127</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Analytical Science</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Angel</span>. See under <span class="sc">Spirits</span>.</p>
<p class="i2">Difference between celestial and spiritual angels, <a href="#para169">169</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Animals</span>, instinct of, <a href="#para96">96</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how man becomes like a brute animal, <a href="#para58">58</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Animus</span>. See <span class="sc">Mind</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Anxiety</span> arises from collision of spheres, <a href="#para148">148</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Apparition</span> of a flame, <a href="#para21">21</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of a face, <a href="#para76">76</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of an old man, <a href="#para76">76</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of a bald head, <a href="#para84">84</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Appearance</span> of spirits and angels on our Earth, <a href="#para160">160</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">why it no longer takes place, <a href="#para160">160</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Architecture</span>, <a href="#para151">151</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Aristotle</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Athanasian Creed</span> quoted, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Atmosphere</span> of the Moon, <a href="#para111">111</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Babylon</span>, modern, <a href="#para174">174</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Bald Head</span>, apparition of, <a href="#para84">84</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Betrothals</span>, <a href="#para178">178</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Birds</span>, signification of, <a href="#para33">33</a>, <a href="#para94">94</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">instinct of, <a href="#para96">96</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">bird of stone, <a href="#para94">94</a>-96.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Blue</span>, correspondence of, <a href="#para83">83</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Body</span> (The) is only of use in this world, <a href="#para123">123</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">soul and body, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Brute Animal</span>, how man becomes like, <a href="#para58">58</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Butterflies</span>, <a href="#para79">79</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Caterpillars</span>, <a href="#para79">79</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Celestial</span> and spiritual kingdom and angels, <a href="#para169">169</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Cerebrum</span> and cerebellum, <a href="#para88">88</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Changes</span> of colours, <a href="#para94">94</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">of state, <a href="#para125">125</a>, <a href="#para157">157</a>, <a href="#para164">164</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Chariots</span>, signification of, <a href="#para82">82</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Chasms</span>, <a href="#para128">128</a>, <a href="#para129">129</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Chastising Spirits</span>, <a href="#para72">72</a>-78.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Chimney-sweepers</span>, <a href="#para79">79</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Choirs</span>, <a href="#para61">61</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Church</span>, difference between celestial and spiritual, <a href="#para85">85</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Clouds</span>, <a href="#para149">149</a>, <a href="#para171">171</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Cold</span>, <a href="#para63">63</a>, <a href="#para78">78</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Colours</span>, signification of, <a href="#para94">94</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Comforter</span>, <a href="#para159">159</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Communication</span>, mutual, of all things in heaven, <a href="#para15">15</a>, <a href="#para25">25</a>, <a href="#para36">36</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of men with spirits, <a href="#para71">71</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">with heaven, how and when closed, <a href="#para71">71</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">with heaven, on Mars, <a href="#para90">90</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">communications are effected by Subjects, <a href="#para95">95</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Conceit</span>, of spirits of Mercury, <a href="#para16">16</a>, <a href="#para37">37</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">impairs perception, <a href="#para62">62</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Conjugial</span> (The), <a href="#para163">163</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Conjunction</span> with the Lord, how effected, <a href="#para123">123</a>, <a href="#para142">142</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of natural things and heavenly things, <a href="#para156">156</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Consociations</span> are effected according to spheres, <a href="#para64">64</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">with angels, conditions of, <a href="#para123">123</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Correspondence</span> of heaven and the Lord, and of man and heaven, <a href="#para5">5</a>, <a href="#para156">156</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Counterfeiting</span>, its effect on the face, <a href="#para53">53</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Creation</span>, the end of, is man, <a href="#para112">112</a>, <a href="#para126">126</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Crystals</span>, <a href="#para19">19</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Dancer</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Danger</span> of intercourse with spirits, <a href="#para1">1</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Devil</span>, <a href="#para154">154</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Disagreement</span> of life disjoins, <a href="#para127">127</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Dissociations</span> are effected according to spheres, <a href="#para64">64</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Distances</span> in their origin are changes of state, <a href="#para125">125</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">in the other life are real appearances, <a href="#para86">86</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how circumstanced, <a href="#para135">135</a>, <a href="#para138">138</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">distance results from unlikeness of state, <a href="#para135">135</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Divine Truth</span> appears in heaven as light, <a href="#para41">41</a>, <a href="#para131">131</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">all things were created through the Divine Truth, <a href="#para122">122</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Divine Truth</span> proceeding from the Lord is the Word, <a href="#para122">122</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Divine</span> Worship. See under <span class="sc">Worship</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Doctrine</span>, all, from the Word, <a href="#para82">82</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Dominion</span> of good over evil, <a href="#para170">170</a>.</p>
<p class="i2">The two kinds of dominion, <a href="#para174">174</a>.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page102" id="page102"></a>[pg 102]</span>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Dress</span>, its use and abuse, <a href="#para62">62</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Dwarfs</span>, <a href="#para111">111</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Eagles</span>, <a href="#para140">140</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Earth</span> (Our), ignorance on, <a href="#para27">27</a>, <a href="#para169">169</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">character of spirits of, <a href="#para39">39</a>, <a href="#para61">61</a>, <a href="#para62">62</a>, <a href="#para66">66</a>, <a href="#para98">98</a>, <a href="#para99">99</a>, <a href="#para158">158</a>, <a href="#para169">169</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">the spirits of, in the Grand Man, relate to the various functions of the exterior parts of the body, <a href="#para64">64</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">to the external sense, <a href="#para89">89</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">to natural and corporeal sense, <a href="#para102">102</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">to natural and external sense, <a href="#para122">122</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">to external sense, thus to the corporeal Sensual, <a href="#para148">148</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">corporeal things loved on, <a href="#para155">155</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Earths</span> in the universe, <a href="#para2">2</a>, <a href="#para3">3</a>, <a href="#para6">6</a>, <a href="#para26">26</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">not visible in the other life, <a href="#para47">47</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">spirits are near their own earth, <a href="#para1">1</a>, 42, 47, <a href="#para139">139</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">where there is an earth, there is man, <a href="#para112">112</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">earths are only apparently distant in the other world, <a href="#para135">135</a>.</p>
<p class="i2">See also <span class="sc">Planets</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Elijah</span>, <a href="#para82">82</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Emissary</span> spirits, <a href="#para95">95</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Empires</span>, origin of, <a href="#para49">49</a>[2], <a href="#para90">90</a>[2], <a href="#para174">174</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Endeavour</span> and act, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Ensiform</span> cartilage, <a href="#para111">111</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Esse</span> and existere, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">European</span> spirits, <a href="#para61">61</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Eustachian</span> tube, <a href="#para87">87</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Evil</span> shows up good, <a href="#para77">77</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">every man born into evil, <a href="#para170">170</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">evils all flow from the love of self, <a href="#para174">174</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Externals</span> (The) of life are kept closed after death, and the internals of life are opened, <a href="#para80">80</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Eye</span>, its correspondence, <a href="#para22">22</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Faces</span>, on Jupiter, <a href="#para52">52</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">effect of counterfeiting on the face, <a href="#para53">53</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how changed in course of time, <a href="#para54">54</a>[3], <a href="#para88">88</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">apparition of a face, <a href="#para76">76</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">when it acts in unity with the thought, <a href="#para88">88</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">in ancient times the face received influx from the cerebellum, <a href="#para88">88</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Faith</span>, no, with mere professors, <a href="#para39">39</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">compelled faith does not inhere, <a href="#para160">160</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Falsity</span>, all, flows from evil, <a href="#para174">174</a>[2].</p>
<p class="i2">See also <span class="sc">Truths</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Fear</span> can be excited in anyone by evil spirits, <a href="#para72">72</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Fire</span>, its signification in the Word, <a href="#para52">52</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">infernal fire, <a href="#para52">52</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">the fiery [sphere] around the Lord in the spiritual Sun, <a href="#para170">170</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Flame</span>, apparition of a, <a href="#para21">21</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">signification of, <a href="#para94">94</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">flaming object, <a href="#para94">94</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">flaming radiance, <a href="#para171">171</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Food</span> should be prepared with a view to use, <a href="#para58">58</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Genius</span> of men, how known, <a href="#para80">80</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Gentiles</span> in the other life, <a href="#para118">118</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Giants</span> on Venus, <a href="#para108">108</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Glorification</span> by choirs, <a href="#para61">61</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">God</span> cannot be comprehended except under the Human Form, <a href="#para7">7</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">uncomprehended, cannot be believed in, <a href="#para118">118</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">under the Human Form is the Lord, <a href="#para121">121</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Golden</span> Age, <a href="#para49">49</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Good</span> is known from evil, <a href="#para77">77</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Goodness</span> of disposition, how manifested, <a href="#para50">50</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Governing</span> spirits of Jupiter, <a href="#para72">72</a>, <a href="#para73">73</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Governments</span> unknown on other earths, <a href="#para143">143</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">origin of, <a href="#para49">49</a>[4], <a href="#para90">90</a>[2], <a href="#para174">174</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Grand Man</span>, constitution of, <a href="#para9">9</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Guards</span>, <a href="#para128">128</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Gulfs</span>, <a href="#para128">128</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Hand</span>, signification of, <a href="#para94">94</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Happiness</span> of the angels is from mutual communication of their goods, <a href="#para15">15</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Harlots</span> on other earths, <a href="#para147">147</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Heat</span> signifies love, <a href="#para41">41</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">does not arise from nearness to the sun, <a href="#para45">45</a>.</p>
<p class="i2">The heat and light from the spiritual sun, <a href="#para170">170</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Heaven</span> corresponds to the Lord, <a href="#para5">5</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">before the Lord it is a Man in a large effigy, called the Grand Man, <a href="#para5">5</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">its immensity, <a href="#para5">5</a>, <a href="#para168">168</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">resembles one Man, <a href="#para9">9</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how it became removed from man, <a href="#para49">49</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">is the end of creation, <a href="#para112">112</a>, <a href="#para126">126</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">is distinguished into two kingdoms, <a href="#para169">169</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Horses</span>, signification of, <a href="#para60">60</a>, <a href="#para82">82</a>.</p>
<p class="i2">The "White Horse," <a href="#para60">60</a>, <a href="#para82">82</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Human</span>. How the Lord made His Human Divine, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Human Form</span> (The) is the form of the Divine, <a href="#para121">121</a>, <a href="#para159">159</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of heaven, <a href="#para5">5</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of every angel and spirit, <a href="#para1">1</a>, <a href="#para123">123</a>.</p>
<p class="i2">Adoration of God under the Human Form, <a href="#para7">7</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Human Race</span> (The) is from numberless earths, <a href="#para2">2</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">is the seminary of heaven, <a href="#para3">3</a>, <a href="#para30">30</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Humiliation</span> of spirits of Mercury, <a href="#para37">37</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of spirits of Mars, <a href="#para91">91</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Hypocrisy</span> is not allowed in the other life, <a href="#para54">54</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Ideas</span>, material, <a href="#para38">38</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">angelic, <a href="#para167">167</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">spiritual, <a href="#para169">169</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">are open in the other life, <a href="#para158">158</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">importance of the idea concerning God, <a href="#para158">158</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Idolaters</span>, <a href="#para142">142</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Imaginative</span> [part or faculty] of thought, <a href="#para64">64</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Immensity</span> of heaven, <a href="#para5">5</a>, <a href="#para168">168</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Infestation</span> by spirits, <a href="#para61">61</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Influx</span> manifests quality, <a href="#para50">50</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">is spiritual, <a href="#para102">102</a>[5].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Instinct</span>, <a href="#para96">96</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Instructing</span> spirits of Jupiter, <a href="#para72">72</a>-78.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Instrumental</span> and principal, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3].</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page103" id="page103"></a>[pg 103]</span>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Intellect</span> (The) is according to the reception of light, <a href="#para131">131</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Internals</span>. See under <span class="sc">Externals</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Jesuits</span>, <a href="#para61">61</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Jupiter</span> (The planet), <a href="#para46">46</a>-84.</p>
<p class="i2">Population and fertility, <a href="#para48">48</a>.</p>
<p class="i2">Goodness and wisdom of the inhabitants, <a href="#para49">49</a>, <a href="#para62">62</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their care of their faces, <a href="#para53">53</a>, <a href="#para54">54</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their manner of walking, <a href="#para55">55</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their nakedness, <a href="#para56">56</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their position in bed, <a href="#para57">57</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their repasts, <a href="#para58">58</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their Divine Worship, <a href="#para65">65</a>-69;</p>
<p class="i2">representation of spirits and angels in the Grand Man, <a href="#para64">64</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their perception, <a href="#para67">67</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">intercourse between inhabitants and spirits, <a href="#para70">70</a>-78;</p>
<p class="i2">chastising and instructing spirits, <a href="#para72">72</a>-78;</p>
<p class="i2">angels of their interior heaven, and their different kinds of speech, <a href="#para80">80</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how their spirits become angels, <a href="#para82">82</a>, <a href="#para88">88</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how they die, <a href="#para84">84</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their age, <a href="#para84">84</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Keenness</span> of vision, <a href="#para140">140</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Kingdoms</span>, origin of, <a href="#para49">49</a>[4], <a href="#para90">90</a>[2], <a href="#para174">174</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">celestial and spiritual, <a href="#para169">169</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Knee</span>, <a href="#para156">156</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Knowledges</span> have respect to uses, <a href="#para18">18</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">are only instrumental means, <a href="#para18">18</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their communication among spirits of Mercury, <a href="#para25">25</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Lambs</span>, signification of, <a href="#para33">33</a>, <a href="#para34">34</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Lamps</span>, signification of, <a href="#para33">33</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Last Judgment</span>, <a href="#para165">165</a>, <a href="#para171">171</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Learned</span> in the other life, <a href="#para38">38</a>[2], <a href="#para67">67</a>, <a href="#para114">114</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Life</span>, the, follows every one after death, <a href="#para30">30</a>, <a href="#para51">51</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">man can be let into former state of life, <a href="#para38">38</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">life itself is actually derived from love, <a href="#para52">52</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">those only have spiritual life who are in heavenly love, <a href="#para96">96</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">state of life, <a href="#para135">135</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Light</span> signifies wisdom, <a href="#para41">41</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">in heaven, <a href="#para41">41</a>, <a href="#para131">131</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">the light of this world is darkness to spirits, <a href="#para135">135</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">the light of heaven enlightens the understanding of angels, <a href="#para41">41</a>,</p>
<p class="i2">but is darkness to man, <a href="#para135">135</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">light in the celestial and spiritual kingdoms, <a href="#para169">169</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">the light from the spiritual sun is the Divine Truth, <a href="#para170">170</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Likeness</span> of life conjoins, <a href="#para127">127</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Lips</span>, speech by the, <a href="#para53">53</a>, <a href="#para54">54</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Logicians</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Longitudinal Sinus</span>, <a href="#para95">95</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Lord</span> (The) is the sun of heaven, <a href="#para40">40</a>, <a href="#para170">170</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">is the only God, <a href="#para98">98</a>, <a href="#para99">99</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">seen in the midst of the sun by spirits of Mercury, of our Earth, and of Jupiter, <a href="#para40">40</a>, <a href="#para170">170</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">by spirits of Mars, <a href="#para91">91</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">seen under an angelic form by spirits of Saturn, <a href="#para98">98</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Love</span> is the fire of life, <a href="#para52">52</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">a love contains in itself all power of knowing, <a href="#para96">96</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">parental love grows in descending, <a href="#para174">174</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">celestial and spiritual love, 94[3];</p>
<p class="i2">conjugial love, <a href="#para163">163</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">love to God and towards the neighbour is man's peculiar love, <a href="#para96">96</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">what these loves consist in, <a href="#para169">169</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">love of self, its nature, <a href="#para174">174</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">love of self and love of the world necessitated the formation of governments, <a href="#para90">90</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Man</span> as to his essence is a spirit, <a href="#para1">1</a>[2], <a href="#para123">123</a>.</p>
<p class="i2">A man whose interiors are opened by the Lord, can speak with spirits, <a href="#para1">1</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">man as to his interiors is in the midst of spirits and angels, <a href="#para1">1</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">cannot see anything in the other life, <a href="#para135">135</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">corresponds to Heaven, <a href="#para5">5</a>, <a href="#para9">9</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">does not rise as to his body, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">man after death becomes a spirit, <a href="#para47">47</a>, <a href="#para123">123</a>, <a href="#para160">160</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">after death is in the human form as before, <a href="#para123">123</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">after death has the memory of all his concerns in the world, <a href="#para127">127</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how distinguished from beasts, <a href="#para96">96</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">is not born into his peculiar loves, <a href="#para96">96</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">is the end of creation, <a href="#para112">112</a>, <a href="#para126">126</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">was born for heaven, <a href="#para114">114</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">was created to live in both worlds, <a href="#para135">135</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">the natural and spiritual man, <a href="#para102">102</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Marriages</span>, <a href="#para178">178</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Mars</span> (The planet). The spirits are the best of all, <a href="#para85">85</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">speech and character, <a href="#para87">87</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">representation in the Grand Man, <a href="#para88">88</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">life, <a href="#para90">90</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">Divine Worship, <a href="#para91">91</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">humiliation, <a href="#para91">91</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">body, clothing, and nourishment, <a href="#para93">93</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Material</span> things drag the mind downwards, <a href="#para13">13</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Medium</span> between the Intellectual and the Voluntary, <a href="#para88">88</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Membrane</span>, inner, of the skull, <a href="#para95">95</a>[6].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Memory</span>, of spirits of Mercury, <a href="#para10">10</a>, <a href="#para17">17</a>, <a href="#para24">24</a>, <a href="#para31">31</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of spirits of Venus, <a href="#para107">107</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">spirits enter into man's, <a href="#para11">11</a>, <a href="#para13">13</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of spirits, <a href="#para14">14</a>, <a href="#para29">29</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">is permanent after death, <a href="#para127">127</a>, <a href="#para160">160</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Mercury</span> (The planet). Representation in the Grand Man, <a href="#para11">11</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">desire for knowledges, <a href="#para13">13</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">conceit, <a href="#para16">16</a>, <a href="#para37">37</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">deficiency in judgment, <a href="#para17">17</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">knowledges alone loved, apart from uses, <a href="#para6">6</a>, <a href="#para18">18</a>, <a href="#para101">101</a>, <a href="#para139">139</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">instantaneous judgment <a href="#para22">22</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">rapid speech, <a href="#para22">22</a>, <a href="#para23">23</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">permitted to wander through the universe <a href="#para6">6</a>, <a href="#para24">24</a>, <a href="#para25">25</a>, <a href="#para101">101</a>, <a href="#para139">139</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">perfection of memory, <a href="#para35">35</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">instruction of inhabitants by spirits, <a href="#para35">35</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">perception, <a href="#para39">39</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">body and clothing, <a href="#para44">44</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">apparent size of the sun, <a href="#para45">45</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">temperature of the earth, <a href="#para45">45</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Merit</span> belongs to the Lord alone, <a href="#para70">70</a>[5].</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page104" id="page104"></a>[pg 104]</span>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Metaphysicians</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Middle Sense</span> between the spiritual and the natural man, <a href="#para102">102</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Mind</span> (<i>animus</i>). All things belonging to the mind are exhibited under some natural form in the body, <a href="#para163">163</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Mind</span> (The) (<i>mens</i>) comports itself according to the interior state of the body, <a href="#para58">58</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Miracle</span> of miracles, <a href="#para135">135</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Monks</span>, <a href="#para169">169</a>, <a href="#para172">172</a>, <a href="#para173">173</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Moons</span>, <a href="#para3">3</a>[2], <a href="#para42">42</a>, <a href="#para112">112</a>, <a href="#para126">126</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Most Ancient Church</span> was a celestial church, <a href="#para85">85</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Most Ancient People</span>, <a href="#para49">49</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">spoke by the face and lips, <a href="#para54">54</a>[2], <a href="#para87">87</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Most Ancient Times</span>, <a href="#para54">54</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Motions</span> in the other life, <a href="#para125">125</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Nakedness</span> is no shame to those who are chaste, <a href="#para56">56</a>, <a href="#para176">176</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Natural Light</span> gives no information on spiritual subjects, <a href="#para114">114</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Natural Man</span>, his character, <a href="#para102">102</a>[4,5].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Natural And External Sense</span> is the ultimate, <a href="#para122">122</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Navigation</span>, <a href="#para116">116</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Old Man</span>, apparition of, <a href="#para76">76</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Opposites</span>, their use, <a href="#para35">35</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Pallas</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>[6].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Papers</span>, printed, <a href="#para28">28</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Perception</span>, of spirits of Mercury, <a href="#para89">89</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">is impaired by conceit, <a href="#para62">62</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">perception of good from evil, <a href="#para77">77</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">is lost in the Christian world, <a href="#para158">158</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">is rare on our Earth, <a href="#para169">169</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Philosophy</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Planets</span> are inhabited, <a href="#para3">3</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their situation in the other life, <a href="#para42">42</a>, <a href="#para86">86</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">do not appear to any spirit, <a href="#para105">105</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Plurality</span> of worlds, <a href="#para2">2</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Preacher</span>, <a href="#para157">157</a>, <a href="#para158">158</a>, <a href="#para161">161</a>, <a href="#para162">162</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Presence</span> in the other life results from likeness of state, <a href="#para135">135</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Prey</span>, delight of eating, <a href="#para108">108</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Principal</span> and instrumental, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Printing</span>, art of, <a href="#para81">81</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">was for the sake of the Word, <a href="#para113">113</a>-122, <a href="#para136">136</a>, <a href="#para155">155</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">unknown on other earths, <a href="#para155">155</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">printed papers seen, <a href="#para28">28</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Proceeding</span> (Divine), <a href="#para159">159</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Progressions</span> in the other life, <a href="#para125">125</a>, <a href="#para127">127</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Proprium</span> is nothing but evil, <a href="#para170">170</a>, <a href="#para174">174</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Punishing Spirit</span>, <a href="#para154">154</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Punishments</span> inflicted by spirits, <a href="#para72">72</a>, <a href="#para154">154</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Quality</span> of spirits manifested by influx, <a href="#para50">50</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Regeneration</span>, <a href="#para169">169</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Representation</span> of objects in the other life, <a href="#para32">32</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Respiration</span>, spirits and angels have, <a href="#para87">87</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">of spirits of Mars, <a href="#para87">87</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Resurrection</span> of man, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">of the Lord, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3];</p>
<p class="i2">belief concerning, <a href="#para165">165</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Revelation</span> on Jupiter, <a href="#para65">65</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on this Earth and on others, <a href="#para113">113</a>-122, <a href="#para136">136</a>, <a href="#para155">155</a>, <a href="#para175">175</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Riches</span>, use and abuse of, <a href="#para62">62</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Right</span> (The) in the other life is towards the south, <a href="#para168">168</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Righteousness</span> belongs to the Lord alone, <a href="#para70">70</a>[5].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Ring</span> of Saturn, <a href="#para3">3</a>[2], <a href="#para100">100</a>, <a href="#para104">104</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Saints</span> on Jupiter, <a href="#para70">70</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Satellites</span>, <a href="#para3">3</a>[2], <a href="#para42">42</a>, <a href="#para112">112</a>, <a href="#para126">126</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Saturn</span> (The planet). Character of the spirits, <a href="#para97">97</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">worship, <a href="#para98">98</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">representation in the Grand Man, <a href="#para102">102</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">manners and customs, <a href="#para103">103</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">ring or belt, <a href="#para3">3</a>[2], <a href="#para100">100</a>, <a href="#para104">104</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sciences</span> are not known on Jupiter, <a href="#para62">62</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">are cultivated on our Earth only, <a href="#para136">136</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on our Earth are means of opening the intellectual sight, <a href="#para62">62</a>[3],</p>
<p class="i4">and also of closing it, <a href="#para68">68</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">are spiritual riches, <a href="#para62">62</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">analytical science, <a href="#para38">38</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Schoolmen</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>[3], <a href="#para62">62</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Seminal Vesicles</span>, <a href="#para79">79</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sense</span>, natural and external, <a href="#para122">122</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">the internal sense without an external would be like a house without a foundation, <a href="#para122">122</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sensual</span>, <a href="#para127">127</a>[4], <a href="#para148">148</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">represented by serpents, <a href="#para148">148</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Separate</span>. See under <span class="sc">Society</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Serpents</span>, <a href="#para148">148</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sight</span>, opening of spiritual, is effected by removal of bodily, <a href="#para165">165</a>[4];</p>
<p class="i2">keenness of sight, <a href="#para140">140</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sincerity</span> prevailed in the Most Ancient times, <a href="#para54">54</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sinus</span>, Longitudinal, <a href="#para95">95</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Society</span>, living in, and living separate, <a href="#para49">49</a>, <a href="#para103">103</a>, <a href="#para173">173</a>, <a href="#para174">174</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">an angelic society, <a href="#para171">171</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sorceresses</span>, <a href="#para137">137</a>, <a href="#para147">147</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Soul</span> is the spirit of man, and is the man himself, and in the human form, <a href="#para1">1</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">soul and body, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Spaces</span> and distances, origin of, <a href="#para125">125</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">space and time, <a href="#para127">127</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Speech</span>, verbal, is material, <a href="#para17">17</a>, <a href="#para54">54</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of spirits, <a href="#para22">22</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">by the lips, <a href="#para53">53</a>, <a href="#para54">54</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">angelic, <a href="#para54">54</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">of Most Ancient people, <a href="#para54">54</a>, <a href="#para87">87</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of angels of Jupiter, <a href="#para80">80</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">of spirits of Mars, <a href="#para87">87</a>, <a href="#para95">95</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Spheres</span>, <a href="#para64">64</a>, <a href="#para148">148</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">collision of spheres produces anxiety, <a href="#para148">148</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Spirit</span> (The) of man is the man himself, and in the human form, <a href="#para1">1</a>.</p>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page105" id="page105"></a>[pg 105]</span>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Spirits</span> and angels are all from the human race, <a href="#para1">1</a>, <a href="#para30">30</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">the spirits with man possess all things of his memory, <a href="#para13">13</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">spirits are near their own earth, <a href="#para1">1</a>, <a href="#para42">42</a>, <a href="#para47">47</a>, <a href="#para139">139</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">spirits of one earth are separated from those of another, <a href="#para86">86</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">their character determined by their previous life, <a href="#para30">30</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">are distinguished by their situation relatively to the human body, <a href="#para156">156</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">spirits and angels do not see the things in this world, 52[6], <a href="#para135">135</a>[2], but can see them through a man specially prepared, <a href="#para135">135</a>[2];</p>
<p class="i2">are all in the human form, <a href="#para128">128</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">intercourse with, in ancient times, <a href="#para158">158</a>[3], <a href="#para160">160</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">danger of intercourse with spirits at the present day, <a href="#para1">1</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">spirits of our Earth, see under <span class="sc">Earth</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Spiritual Man</span> inflows in to the natural, <a href="#para102">102</a>[5].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Spiritual Sense</span>, <a href="#para33">33</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Spleen</span>, <a href="#para132">132</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Spring</span>, perpetual, <a href="#para177">177</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Stars</span> are suns, <a href="#para4">4</a>, <a href="#para126">126</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">signification of, <a href="#para50">50</a>, <a href="#para72">72</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">State</span>, diversity of, causes separation, <a href="#para86">86</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">the state of life, what, <a href="#para135">135</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Striated</span>, <a href="#para95">95</a>[5].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Subjects</span>, <a href="#para95">95</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sun</span> (The) in the Word signifies the Lord as to the Divine Love, <a href="#para40">40</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sun Of Heaven</span> (The) is the Lord, <a href="#para40">40</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">only appears to the angels, <a href="#para170">170</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Sun Of This World</span> (The) is not seen in the other life, <a href="#para40">40</a>, <a href="#para42">42</a>, <a href="#para105">105</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Swedenborg</span>'s peculiar state, <a href="#para1">1</a>, <a href="#para124">124</a>, <a href="#para125">125</a>, <a href="#para126">126</a>[3], <a href="#para135">135</a>, <a href="#para165">165</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Systems</span>, <a href="#para4">4</a>, <a href="#para126">126</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Taste</span> (The). Consequence of its ruling in the body, <a href="#para58">58</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Temples</span>, <a href="#para150">150</a>, <a href="#para151">151</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Thought</span> is made manifest after death, <a href="#para30">30</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">how manifested in the face, <a href="#para54">54</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">the thought flows from the affection, and as it were in it, <a href="#para95">95</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">thought and speech ought to be one, <a href="#para158">158</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">effects of thinking from the sensuals of the body, <a href="#para165">165</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Thunder</span>, <a href="#para111">111</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Time</span> and space, <a href="#para127">127</a>[4].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Translation</span> as to the spirit to distant places, <a href="#para125">125</a>, <a href="#para127">127</a>[2], <a href="#para138">138</a>, <a href="#para157">157</a>, <a href="#para168">168</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Travelling</span>, <a href="#para169">169</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Trees</span>, Temples of, <a href="#para151">151</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Trinity</span>, <a href="#para158">158</a>, <a href="#para159">159</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Truth</span>. See <span class="sc">Divine Truth</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Truths</span> and falsities represented by stars, <a href="#para50">50</a>, <a href="#para72">72</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Types</span>. See <span class="sc">Printing</span>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Unbelief</span>, modern, <a href="#para124">124</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Understanding</span> (The) is the internal sight, <a href="#para22">22</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Understanding And Will</span>, <a href="#para169">169</a>[3].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Universe</span>, Earths in, <a href="#para2">2</a>, <a href="#para3">3</a>, <a href="#para6">6</a>, <a href="#para26">26</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Unlikeness</span> of life disjoins, <a href="#para127">127</a>[2].</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Uses</span> ought to be the ends of knowledges, <a href="#para18">18</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Venus</span> (The planet). Two kinds of men, <a href="#para43">43</a>, <a href="#para106">106</a>-109;</p>
<p class="i2">representation of, in the Grand Man, <a href="#para43">43</a>, <a href="#para107">107</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Vesicles</span>, Seminal, <a href="#para79">79</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Visions</span>, <a href="#para175">175</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Wisdom</span> of the angels is from the mutual communication of their goods, <a href="#para15">15</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">is always growing with angels, <a href="#para29">29</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">the first step towards wisdom, <a href="#para37">37</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">wisdom on Jupiter, <a href="#para62">62</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Wolf</span>, <a href="#para38">38</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Word</span> on our Earth, why printed, <a href="#para81">81</a>, <a href="#para113">113</a>-122, <a href="#para136">136</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Worship</span>, not possible without an idea, <a href="#para7">7</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">remains implanted in man's interior life, <a href="#para142">142</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">Divine worship on other earths, <a href="#para7">7</a>, <a href="#para130">130</a>, <a href="#para141">141</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on Jupiter, <a href="#para65">65</a>-69;</p>
<p class="i2">on Mars, <a href="#para91">91</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on Saturn, <a href="#para98">98</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on Venus, <a href="#para107">107</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on the First earth, <a href="#para130">130</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on our Earth, <a href="#para141">141</a>, <a href="#para142">142</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on the Third earth, <a href="#para153">153</a>, <a href="#para154">154</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on the Fourth earth, <a href="#para158">158</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">on the Fifth earth, <a href="#para175">175</a>;</p>
<p class="i2">adoration of God under the Human Form, <a href="#para7">7</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Writing</span> has existed on our Earth from the most ancient times, <a href="#para115">115</a>.</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p><span class="sc">Xiphoid Cartilage</span>, <a href="#para111">111</a>[4].</p>
  </div>  </div>
<span class="pagenum"><a name="page106" id="page106"></a>[pg 106]</span>




<h2>INDEX OF SCRIPTURE REFERENCES.</h2>


<div class="poem">  <div class="stanza">
<p>1 Samuel                    Nos.</p>
<p class="i2">xxx. 16,                  <a href="#para108">108</a></p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p>Matthew</p>
<p class="i2">v. 37,                    <a href="#para169">169</a>[2]</p>
<p class="i2">xxiv. 30,                 <a href="#para171">171</a>[3]</p>
<p class="i2">xxviii. 18,           <a href="#para91">91</a>, <a href="#para159">159</a>[3]</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p>Mark</p>
<p class="i2">xiii. 26,                 <a href="#para171">171</a>[3]</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p>Luke</p>
<p class="i2">xxi. 27,                  <a href="#para171">171</a>[3]</p>
<p class="i2">xxiv. 39,                 <a href="#para159">159</a>[3]</p>
  </div><div class="stanza">
<p>John</p>
<p class="i2">i. 1-3, 14, 18,           <a href="#para122">122</a></p>
<p class="i2">v. 37,                    <a href="#para141">141</a></p>
<p class="i2">x. 30,                    <a href="#para141">141</a></p>
<p class="i2">xiv. 7, 9-11,             <a href="#para141">141</a></p>
  </div>  </div>









<pre>





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Earths In Our Solar System Which Are
Called Planets, and Earths In The Starry Heaven Their Inhabitants, And The Spirits And Angels There, by Emanuel Swedenborg

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK EARTHS IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM ***

***** This file should be named 16044-h.htm or 16044-h.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        https://www.gutenberg.org/1/6/0/4/16044/

Produced by Juliet Sutherland, William Flis, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
https://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at https://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
https://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at https://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit https://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including including checks, online payments and credit card
donations.  To donate, please visit: https://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     https://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.


</pre>

</body>
</html>
generated by cgit v1.2.3 (git 2.25.1) at 2026-06-17 07:04:46 +0000